Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2014-03-09T09:33:26Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』 */

==Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』==

===Part 1===

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head feels heavy thanks to not having enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could fall asleep, when I think back about the confession Yurie made--------the event last night I kept thinking over and over again, I didn’t feel like going back to sleep.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an inhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who has their hearts burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved with silence, although Yurie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I could not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Yurie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scarred like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Yurie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me. Huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen for the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hands in a dazed manner.

''That something'' I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hands and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and ''that something'' shape would change when I moved my fingers. It has resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mochi, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

''That something'' let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flown down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what ''that something'' I was touching.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow White}}, the {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}} girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hands in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

''Maybe I hit a stimulating part'', the silver girl twitched almost at the same time with making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

………….luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, soft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Yu-Yurie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Yurie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Yurie directed a perplex expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ya—…………”

I urged Yurie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

''My finger pulled on something.''

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Yurie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hands to fully feel Yurie’s softness.

“Yurie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”

“Er-errr, Yurie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Yurie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………was it something so hard until you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft until I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Yurie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Yu-Yurie…….?”

“…………….it wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ya---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I please”

After saying that, Yurie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I feel asleep was in dawn. Yurie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which means, Yurie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of '''that talk''', I remembered the past…………and felt lonely”

Yurie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh”

“Thank you very much, Tooru”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from '''that talk'''……….which means, perhaps Yurie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Yurie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I'm confident in oversleeping if I sleep now”

“Ya---Me too”

She smiled and Yurie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Yu-Yurie”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic”

Although Yurie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

Judging from a number of students about the Kouryou academy’s cafeteria width was wide enough to relax and thanks to that, there isn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it has become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with has become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Yurie-chan. You two are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were siding side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it draws in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous of anyone in the class.

………..as expected, it doesn’t sound like the actual person itself.

“Good morning. We woke up a little bit earlier today" "Good morning, Miyabi"

Hotaka Miyabi. She is a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there is only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl takes her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Yurie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Yurie.

(……………perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite side of me and Yurie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, that possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from a girls school so she was bad with the opposite gender but, it has only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close until we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous but, hesitation which seat to sit was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“………….err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seems the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she is a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who is in the same age as us.

She comes from a military family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, has great results (Bad at English), on top of that she is good at looking out for others so trusts would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There is a lot of people that would oversleep so, she do it so they won’t get late………whenever it is in this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which means, even though there is a dormitory advisor, it would be up for the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which can easily disorder the rhythm of the lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, was clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased more meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe”

“Yaa. Good morning, Yurie”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Yurie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosen down, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------“

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Yurie and Miyabi”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Yurie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making a flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….as expected, it is related to the reason why it is so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly send my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------“

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly adding up in front of me.

Having several fractures, lacerations in every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery takes 1 month. However, this is only because of he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while making a stretch.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long”

During the GW, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately send us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and wound condition from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge.

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminds her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from '''''her''''' should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better for your body to not force yourself”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wound on Yurie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Yurie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Yurie-chan, this isn’t a fight”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Yurie [Is that so?] question.

However, Yurie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Yurie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Yurie!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Miyabi also left a see you later before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too”

Although I went to sat on my seat when I was urged by Yurie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

(Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There is no way it’s going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which means, other teachers should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥“

“-------uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Yurie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual a natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault is it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack is a secret; that is probably what she is telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------with that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good result will be able to receive <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------“

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Yurie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seems the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason, it was regarding about the reason on why is Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why does Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and there would be a seaside school trip on July, Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you make of that, Kokonoe”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me

Even for Yurie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk at the corridor. Someone might hear us here”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this shows the fact that there is only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Yurie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ya---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Yurie was there”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Yurie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Yurie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman was once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide his irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>”

“-------uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your questions to be answered”

You should eavesdrop first if you want ask someone to do something (?)I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn midair, she broke into the school with her legs in first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in my front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. {{Furigana|A fall|Pain}} awaits after a good {{Furigana|Service|experience}}. This is the rule of the world”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swing it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She has a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachibana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intents to fight.

“………………….What are you planning”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honored student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me”

“That’s why you too, don’t say something stiff like asking me to use honorifics”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason did they have to attack us”

Having the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this world. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrug her should as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Luciful>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to '''believe how much you want'''. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class”
Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….how much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that a country is behind this, I think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side”

“I have the same opinion with Tora”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case”

Both of them agreed my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks was related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)

The time has lunch and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training starts from today since the GW has finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi has become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………bu-but, if I can’t run finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around 1 month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run to the finish”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Yurie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Luciful>> since the small bodied Yurie could bring the baggage with a weight almost same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<{{Furigana|I|Level}}>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why must Otoha die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top the surface, hatred and anger was swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought me back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Yurie came down from the upper level bed and directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards me worriedly.

“……………sorry”

“Nai. Please do not mind it”

It was already bright outside the morning and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that is easy to move in, Yurie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little”

After leaving an ''I understand'' from the nodding Yurie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few numbers of people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me is specially made and is cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I will continue punching as long as I have power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.

“You should stop around there”

I wonder how long I have been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought it was such a rare occurrence for you to train enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my hands while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Luciful>> but this is for just in case”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthen healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would be a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor cannot be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our face was close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next up would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy is a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Luciful>> increasing the healing abilities, there are many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured”

“Seriously”

Tachibana frowns her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….more importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you said it was a rare occurrence seeing me just now. Which means, Tachibana often comes the training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time”

And after that ends, she would go around to other people’s room to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> though”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to run finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has bear fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it”

It’s true that, it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this”

“Fufu, then I will lend you my note later”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you taking the class properly”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to toilet with this hand”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------“

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun i…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.
She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed do about that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit it if it is an annoyance”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this”

“U-un”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fast, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..e-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Yurie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized with this”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or does not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless time and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized all the time, and more importantly, it is only natural to misunderstand that situation”

“…………………it’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Yurie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relieved sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be heading ahead”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.

“Good work, Miyabi. You’ve gotten faster”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal after a few minutes I reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathes heavily.

That is a normal aftermath scenery of someone running finish but, the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

It was swaying in a manner as if it was following the gravity, it makes one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathes and her shoulders go up and down, ''it'' would jiggle and-------

(…………..wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated at weird times”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening in this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a gold color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

===Part 2===
There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman office there is a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture’s finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belongs to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning and was wearing the usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bed room to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter has finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine makes one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lealith=Bristol”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2014-03-03T10:07:59Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 2 */

==Yakiniku and Youth Special Edition==

===Part 1===

A sight that was worth being called a masterpiece.

A contrast of white and red, stimulating the appetite of the watcher. A brilliant colourfulness that covered the whole of the big table. It was beef that was cut so that it looked extremely delicious from any angle.
Yakiniku. In the restaurant, which was like an everlasting absolute justice for him, Toujou Basara sat at the table across his classmate Takigawa Yahiro.

"Wh- What's with these beef tongues that look like they‘re laying sideways… They're at least 1cm thick, Basacchi."

"Yeah, let's grill them quickly and eat… There's still a lot of other meat too."

"O- Okay… Then here I go."

Summoning his resolve, Takigawa threw the beef tongues on the field called charcoal grill.

Along with a sizzling sound, the delicious smell of grilling meat instantly hung in the air.

"Th- Then I'll help myself first."

With a gulp, Takigawa nervously carried the beef tongue towards his mouth--- In the next moment,

"S- So, gooood. What's this!? This is no longer just beef!"

He widened his eyes and shouted. Basara inadvertently made a wry smile.

"No, it's beef alright."

"Watcha doing, Basacchi, eat up! Sweet… This meat's so damn good."

"Yeah, I'll. But don't hold yourself back, Takigawa. The fine meat will burn if it grills too much."

Basara said so to Takigawa, who started to put the beef one piece after another on the grill.

"Pfft, like I would let them get burned. I'll nicely eat them all!"

Welcoming the peek of joy and excitement, the hands controlling the chopsticks and the mouths eating the meat didn't stand still.

Basara and Takigawa's meal started for real.

"---But is it okay, Basacchi? Treating me at such an expensive restaurant."

Takigawa asked without stopping his eating hand, whereas Basara nodded with "Yeah".

Basara had taken Takigawa to a Yakiniku restaurant called "Akagi".

"I told you, this restaurant has an all-you-can-eat only for students… and even at a student charge."

"But together with my share, it's 5000 yen. That's quite the sum."

Considering it was a high schooler repaying a small favour, 2500 yen per person was certainly expensive. However Basara had a different reason for bringing Takigawa here.

---The devils were currently divided into two big forces. Into the "Current Devil Lord Faction" which was a hardliner faction that wanted to resume the invasion of the human world, and into the "Moderate Faction" which followed the will of the previous Devil Lord Wilbert, who wanted to avoid conflicts with humans as much as possible. Nonetheless, after Wilbert's death, the once powerful moderate faction quickly lost their influence. And Mio was chased by the current Devil Lord faction, since she unwittingly inherited the Devil Lord's power from her father.

Furthermore--- Takigawa Yahiro's real identity was an observer for Mio, sent by the current Devil Lord faction.

Basara had fought with him due to some development. In fact, that was just the other day.

And now, Basara had formed a secret alliance with him under the mutual conditions that Basara wouldn't spread the news about Takigawa's failure to the current Devil Lord faction and Takigawa implicitly admitted to be a secret spy from the moderate faction, which worked on protecting Mio like Maria does, against the current Devil Lord Faction, which was after Mio.

It was an alliance on equal grounds. Even so, Takigawa gave Basara an important information.

About the true identity of the culprit, who killed Mio's foster parents and thus drove her to fight the Devils that came after her.

But Basara hadn't told Mio about that yet. Mio's reason to fight stemmed from taking revenge for her killed foster parents. It would be bad if she were to emotionally go out of control when he carelessly told her, and the situation wasn't all too clear anyway. Thus it was better when only Basara knew about it for now.

Because of that he owed Takigawa big time. Of course he didn't think that treating him to Yakiniku would make them even, but

"Don't worry about that. I still have my savings from each month."

"Okay then. But your dad is away these days, right? Didn't you get some money for living expenses? And this here practically falls under necessary expenses."

"You sure know your stuff… But I can't use my dad's money to treat you."

Currently he had gotten Jin's credit card. But Basara formed the alliance with Takigawa on his own judgement. So he couldn't use the card for it.

"Mhm, I see…"

Takigawa had finished eating all the meat on the grill and said so like he was seeing through Basara's intention.

"I thought for sure you were going to ask something of me again in exchange for the Yakiniku."

"I'm not so dauntless that I could demand valuable information or assistance just because I treated you once. Today's under the motto ‘Let's get along from now on', that's all."

Therefore,

"I'll repay you for taking over my task from Sakasaki-sensei another time and the debt for telling me about Zolgear--- the murder of Mio's foster parents, I'll pay that back from now on as best I can."

"Jeez, why so serious, Basacchi~ All the stories I heard about Toujou Jin were epochal--- Are you really his son?"

Jin once was a Hero that hogged the title of the strongest Hero in the <village> all to himself. The stories Basara had heard were all unbelievable battle legends of Jin during the great war. According to the stories he had heard in the <village> from all those that knew the past Jin, Jin had apparently become quite pacific now, but

"…Guess he's famous in the demon realm too?"

"Well, duh. He killed quite the number of our high class devils in the great war. Amongst us devils, Toujou Jin is feared as our strongest enemy--- like a war god. When the previous Devil Lord Wilbert ordered the retreat, there were two reason why the guys, who wanted to keep fighting, reluctantly obeyed. One was Wilbert's clout, who was the strongest devil back then even as a centrist, the other was the fear of Toujou Jin's monstrous fighting strength."

As except Jin was such an outstanding man that Tokigawa, a devil, told him the same again. As his son, it didn't feel bad to have his father praised and he was proud of him.

And then--- their conversation temporarily came to a halt and they nicely ate the Yakiniku with relish for a while.

Continuing to eat even more silent than at a crab meal, they were about to get to the last plate of their first order.

"Oh, right, reminds me, I have some information I better tell you, Basacchi."

"Information? …You sure?"

"Well, seems like I can trust you. Besides now that we teamed up, it would be bad for me too in various ways when you're at a disadvantage."

With that, Takigawa wearily made a wry smile, then suddenly only turned his eyes serious.

"---During that incident at the park before, Naruse Mio let her power go out of control, right? It was quite devastating. I secretly patched it up afterwards with magic, but the news of it reached of course the current Devil Lord faction, but also the moderate faction. I don't know yet how the moderate faction will make their move, but--- at least the current Devil Faction decided to appoint a new observer, since they judged that Naruse Mio awakened the inherited power from Wilbert."

Basara froze up on these words.

"A new observer… Don't tell me, you're replaced and will return to the demon realm?"
He had no plans to fully rely on Takigawa, but right now Basara and the girls overwhelmingly lacked battle strength compared to the current Devil Lord faction. Thus he wanted to borrow Takigawa's strength until he could read the situation a bit better, and counted on it. When Takigawa went back to the demon realm now---

"---No. My surveillance mission continues. The point is, it feels like they're sending in reinforcement just in case, since there's been development. I mean, the top brass have always been after the power Naruse Mio inherited."

"I see… I got cold feet, thinking you would leave."

"Still, don't let your guard down. With another observer, it surely will be harder for me to cooperate. And while I said reinforcement, it isn't necessarily someone weaker than me. Besides, the Master and Servant Contract between Naruse Mio and you is still new, right?"

"? What do you mean?"

Was there something with the Master and Servant Contract that he had to be careful about?

"That magic has a long history… Since long ago, it has been used quite often and was improved on various occasions. At first it only made you able to localize each other and activated the curse on betrayal, but now it can even amplify the power of the Master and Servant, when they share a strong loyalty and trust. The master powers up for his servant and the servant for his master. That's why high-class Devils have a lot of servants with the Master and Servant Contract to increase their own strength."

"Is that so…?"

Maria didn't explain it to him to that extent. Most likely the important part for Maria was that it was a countermeasure that allowed them to localize Mio when she was in danger.

"---And on the other hand, it also serves the purpose to prevent information leaks, should the servant be caught by the enemy.
Because being caught by the enemy and thus becoming a burden to the master is the biggest betrayal towards the master."
said Takigawa.

"Regardless of the characteristic, the servant won't be able to survive when the curse activates at maximum."

"…Seems so."

The characteristic of the curse from the contract between Basara and Mio came from Maria, since she lent her power for the chanting of the contract spell, and was thus the succubus' "aphrodisiac". But Maria had said that when the curse activated at maximum, the brain nerves would fry from the intense pleasure. She was being half-serious, but it surely was the truth. It was quite a well-made contract magic, considering it even prevented information leaks from prisoners.

"So you better be careful. You guys made the characteristic from the succubus, since the one from Mio's inherited power would be dangerous, right?"

"Yeah… Guess so."

"This isn't an all too pleasant story--- High-class Devils live a long time and some of them purposefully make a Master and Servant Contract with the succubus' characteristic instead of their own. Living a long life makes them crave for some amusement."

"Amusement…?"

"For sex plays. Just like drugging a woman, the ‘aphrodisiac' chains her with pleasure."

"…I see. Really not pleasant."

"Nah, that's still innocent. The real assholes switch servants amongst themselves and play around by purposefully letting the curse activate."

"Play around… wait, don't tell me they're meaninglessly killing their own servants?"

"Nah, not like that… Well, since you're so sincere, it's an unknown world to you."
said Takigawa with a wry smile.

"The servant devotes his soul and body to his master and when someone else does something to the servant, it will be a perfect betrayal against the master. Because the servant couldn't protect his chastity--- What do you think will happen then?"
Ah, Basara changed his expression on finally realizing it, whereas Takigawa nodded.

"Yeah. Being done by someone else than the master--- That immoral feeling activates the curse. If you're lucky, the curse is too strong and you can die, but at worst you lose your sanity and can't even feel the immorality anymore. But they have no use for a broken toy. They dispose of them, get a new toy--- and repeat everything."

And,

"Incidentally, the deviser of this sick play was--- the murderer of Naruse Mio's foster parents, Zolgear."
Basara swallowed down his breath with a gulp.

"Th- Then… the reason you relieved him on the observation."

"Exactly. There's a possibility that Naruse's inherited power will disappear should she die from a weird stunt from Zolgear. The top brass judged that there was a risk that Zolgear, after killing her foster parents who belonged to the moderate faction, would lay his hands on Naruse as well."

Basara was at a loss for words from the shocking story.

"So be careful. Zolgear can easily tell that Naruse's under the Master and Servant contract. Should she ever fall into his hands, she would never be sane again when he does something to her, since he's the all so hateful enemy that killed her foster parents. Well considering her personality, she would bite off her own tongue before someone does anything to her--- But you would like to avoid that, wouldn't you, Basacchi?"

"Obviously…!"

That alone he would never let happen. Looking down, Basara tightly clenched his teeth.

"Well, the top brass won't let Zolgear near Naruse anymore and I don't believe they would do anything strange, since they don't want Wilbert's power to disappear when Naruse dies from the curse after it's known that she's under the Master and Servant contract."

That certainly was a big advantage. Quite big, but

"…But, they aren't the only enemies going after Wilbert's power."

Besides the moderate faction that tried to protect Mio, there were other forces that opposed the current Devil Lord faction. From their point of view, they could deal damage to the current Devil Lord faction by killing Mio.

The enemy of their enemy wasn't necessarily their ally.
Once again noticing how difficult it was to protect Mio, Basara made a serious expression, whereupon Takigawa suddenly said quietly.

"---Well, it's not like I‘m out of ideas." "Really?"

Basara raised his head in a flash.

"There are two ways to cancel the contract. The first is to annul it with the same spell in agreement with both parties. The other way is to ‘change it into a vow'."
said Takigawa.

"As a symbol for the contract, a mark like a collar appears around the neck. It's colour changes depending on the level of loyalty. With a low loyalty level the mark is blue, but with rising levels it gets violet-blue, then violet-red and lastly crimson red."

And,

"When it then raises another level--- gets to the maximum loyalty, the mark disappears and the curse won't activate anymore. After all, the servant won't ever betray the master at this point. That's the phenomena where the ‘contract' sublimates into a ‘vow'. Though there are not many cases of reaching that state, even from the past. But it's said that no one was able to win against a master and his servant in that state."

"In other words, when Mio and I get a loyalty on that vow level, we'll become as strong as the former examples… But Mio and I only know each other for a little while, you know."
It surely was possible precisely because Devils had a long lifespan.

"Guess so. But even if the vow level is impossible, it's worth to deepen the trust and loyalty between you two. I mean, the contract magic changes your feelings for each other into strength… That said, if you give up before even trying, it certainly will impossible for you."

Being told with a sharp cynicism, Basara inadvertently fell silent, whereas Takigawa said "Well,".

"You can't decide it by yourself. Discuss what to do with Naruse."

"…Yeah, I will."

In regards, Basara said just that with a low voice.

---It wasn't like he couldn't trust Mio. Basara had no confidence in himself.

He was not a person that could ever get Mio to trust him.

Toujou Basara could not believe in Toujou Basara.

In himself, who once committed a sin and banished a lot of comrades.

He couldn't tell her to trust him as he was, even if it ripped his mouth.

Basara once again recognized the grave situation they were in and fell silent, whereupon

"We have fine meat here, so let's stop the gloomy talk now… To begin with, you can't do anything about worst case scenarios, no matter how hard to think."

"……Yeah."

"I mean, this is an all-you-can-eat, right? Then we gotta order more for our money."

He felt Takigawa's kindness from the topic change.

"You're right… Okay, let's stuff ourselves!"

Basara temporarily got his spirit back and called the waiter with "Excuse me~". While looking at the menu with Takigawa, they discussed if they should get beef rips, pork loins or guts, and ordered.

Then they watched waiter leaving and wetted their throats with the soft drink cola. At that time.

"---Oh. I thought they were familiar voices for a while now and it was indeed you guys."

The boys looked up to the sexy female voice coming from the side.

"Hasegawa-sensei…"

There stood the school nurse of the Hijirigasaka Academy that Basara and Takigawa attended--- Hasegawa Chisato.

Hasegawa spoke like a man, but with her pretty features and overly glamorous breasts--- she had a sex-appeal and beauty that were
not appropriate for pubertal high school boys.

"Toujou and Takigawa… It's just the two of you?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right."

"Great. Sorry, but could you let me sit at your table? Actually I was supposed to met a friend, but I just got a call that some urgent business came up."
said Hasegawa.

"Since I'm here anyway, I wanted to eat alone, but guys from other tables keep calling out to me with ‘Wanna eat with us?'. Is it such a lonely thing for a woman to eat Yakiniku alone?"

"Well, probably…" "Ahh, not at all, Sensei."

Basara and Takigawa looked at each other and told her.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 049.jpg|thumb]]

"Anyway, they were just so persistent that I considered giving up on my meal and going home, but I always wanted to try the food here. As students you might be opposed to eat together with a teacher, but I would be grateful if you let me join you."

"Hah… If it's like that, I don't mind."

That said, if Takigawa was against it, he could only apologetically turn her down. Today they were here for their formed alliance.
Basara asked Takigawa with a look that said "What about you?".

"Nah, I'm okay with it too, of course. There are a lot of people, students and teachers alike, who want to eat together with you, Hasegawa-sensei."

"…So he says."

"I see. Then allow me to take a seat."

"Okay Sensei, since it's decided, next to me is free."

Takigawa grinned and offered Hasegawa the seat next him, but the Hasegawa in question readily sat down next to Basara with "Excuse me".

"Ah, but we're having the student all-you-can-eat, so sharing a table would be---"

"Don't worry about that. The shop isn't at fault, but they don't want to have me troubled. I'm sure they'll comply with it."

Just like she had said, the waiter came with a cold and wet towel and bowed with "We're sorry" right after Hasegawa sat down at the table. Apparently the staff felt sorry for not being able to keep the other customers in check. Hasegawa ordered a drink and a few kinds of meat from the waiter.

"But I must say, I didn't know this restaurant had an all-you-can-eat for students. Could it be our students often come here?"

"I doubt it. Because it's quite a distance from school, with the station in-between. And while it's cheap considering the taste,
it's still a bit expensive for a student to casually come here."

"Right. I didn't know of it either until Basacchi took me here today."

"So you knew about this restaurant beforehand, Toujou. Do you come here often?"

"No, it's my second time today. I only moved here during summer vacation… But I once came here with my father."
said Basara.

"My father is a professional photographer and the owner here is apparently a fan of my father. He once requested a photo and the landscape photo at the entrance--- That's taken by my father."
And additionally to the fee of the photo, we were invited here and treated to a meal.

"Hoo… To think this restaurant had a fan of ‘JIN' too."

"You know my father?"

"Surprised? I'm not a passionate fan, but I like his photos. A critic said in a magazine or so that his photos capture the original charm of the subject--- a moment that no one else can capture. It can be called an art. Even an amateur like me gets fascinated by it."

"Thanks… I'll tell my father that you said that next time."

With that, Basara lowered his head embarrassed, whereupon the ordered meat and drink arrived.

Since Basara and Takigawa's additional order and Hasegawa's order arrived together, the table was filled with plates at once.

"Well then, time to eat." "Okay, we better get serious too."

Along with their words, the various meat started to dance on the grill, giving off a delicious smell.

---Amidst that, Basara remembered Hasegawa's earlier words.

Jin had left the village along with Basara to protect him. The new path Jin chose to make a new living was the camera. Basara had suffered deep mental wound from the tragedy five years ago, and seeing Jin's photo that stirred up one's emotions from the bottom of the heart, saved him numerous times.

At that time, Jin had no longer been the Hero that saved the world, but even so, for Basara he was the Hero that saved him.

Precisely because he saw Jin like that, Basara could honestly think now that he wanted to protect Mio and Maria.

===Part 2===

Basara and Takigawa kept eating until the time limit and this Yakiniku day ended with full satisfaction.

Since their house were in the opposite direction, he split up with Takigawa right after leaving the restaurant.

And currently--- Basara walked home together with Hasegawa.

"But you really don't mind, Toujou?"

Hasegawa next to him asked.

"I asked you to let me sit with you, so I could have paid your bill."

"No, it's alright, really. I had to pay for it today."

It would have been meaningless if Basara hadn't paid for Takigawa's share. However,

"Still…"

As Hasegawa still couldn't agree, Basara made a wry smile, thinking what a duteous person she was.

"Then please treat me on the next occasion, at the restaurant of your choice."

"Mhm… Okay. If you're fine with that, I'll invite you another time."

Huh, she won't invite Takigawa. Well, I did pay for his share.

"But I must say… All this about ‘Devils' and ‘Loyalty', you two sure talk about strange things. I don't know if it's a game or
manga, but is it popular these days?"

Apparently she had heard their conversation. Even so, Basara did not panic. Even if they were overheard, most people would mistake it for a game or something on their own, like Hasegawa did. In fact, when you openly responded, it would be no problem.

Thus,

"Well, yeah… It's a game."

"I see. I have no clues about these, so I don't understand their fun, but youngsters sure get hyped up on it. Is it that fun?"

"Well, depends on the person. Everyone has his own enjoyment."

"I guess so. But at least it seems like you're quite hooked on it, Toujou."

"What makes you say that…?"

"Because you sounded so serious when you talked about it with Takigawa."

Hasegawa pointed out with a teasing tone.

"…Yeah, you might be right."

While dropping his gaze a little bit, Basara declared.

"Even if it's a game--- I definitely can't afford to lose."

It wasn't like he was optimistic. The situation they were in was indeed severe. The new dispatched observer. The existence of Zolgear, who killed Mio's foster parents. The advantages and problems of the Master and Servant Contract. There were a lot of things he had to consider dealing with. There,

"---Eh?"

Suddenly Basara was enveloped by a soft warmth. Then he noticed in what kind of situation he was.

Hasegawa, who had walked next to him, had entwined her arms around his neck and embraced him.

Her big breasts enveloped his face like they were burying it.

"S- Sensei…!?"

Not knowing how to respond to the sudden event, Basara was in a flutter.

"Don‘t move. It's okay, so stay still."

Hasegawa said with a rebuking tone.

"Geez… Out of the blue you fall silent, only to make such a worried face then. Think about how a teacher feels when her student makes such a face in front of her."

He thought he had suppressed it, but his irritation and impatience must have shown on his face.

"…….Sorry."

"There's no need to apologize. Worries are a part of life. Specially for a boy your age. But remember that there are people, who can't leave you alone when you're like that."

Basara nodded lightly, then allowed himself to rely on Hasegawa's attention a little bit.

When he closed his eyes, he could feel her kindness and softness much better.

"……..Thank you. I'm fine now."

Before long, he declared his gratitude, whereupon Hasegawa released Basara's head. But even though Hasegawa pulled away both her hands from around his neck, she now entwined them around his waist.

"Ehm, what… Sensei?"

"I told you that I can't leave you alone. You can consult with me now for as much as you can tell me."

"Well, but…"

Basara inadvertently uttered hesitation, whereas Hasegawa slowly brought her face closer.

"Or--- are you against talking with me, Toujou?"

He couldn't say no. It was none other than Basara, who made Hasegawa worried. Therefore,

"Actually… my father's currently out of the house."

Basara spoke of his own worries as much as he could afford to.

The feelings he couldn't speak out because he didn't want to worry Mio and Maria, or because it would be complaints towards Takigawa--- Toujou Basara's distress.

"I'm the only man in the house, so when something happens, I want to protect Mio and Maria--- Ah, Maria is Mio's little sister."

"Okay…"

Hasegawa's gentle nod urged him to continue, so Basara made a wry smile.

"But it's not that easy… to truly protect something. People are faced with all kinds of worries in life and some of them can't be told to others. When you want to protect them despite that, you also have to keep secrets. But it seems impossible to do everything by myself."

He bit down on his lips and tightly clenched his fists.

"I want to protect them. Whatever may be, I definitely want to protect them… But I once again realized how hard it is to properly protect something you want to protect. My own strength and existence may be actually really small and unreliable."

He didn't really think he could pull off everything just fine. If he managed to protect them, even in whatever unsightly shape, he
wouldn't complain. Because whatever might happen, he would just exert all of his strength.

''…But.''

If he should be unable to protect them--- When he thought like that, Basara felt like going crazy. He never wanted to lose something precious again, never repeat the regret and pain from five years again. There,

"……You're taking too much upon yourself."

Hasegawa, who had silently listened so far, opened her mouth.

"I somewhat could understand your worry. And also that you don't want to worry Naruse and her younger sister because of it… But, when you're treasuring your new family, your little sisters, then you should properly communicate with them."

After all,

"If it's something you absolutely don't want to lose, you need to properly grasp and understand the situation and position you're in. The most important thing for that is the cooperation and mutual trust between the protector and protected. Once you have that, you can start to come up with an actual counter-measure. But you know--- It's mostly impossible to accomplish everything perfectly. So you set your priorities and draw a line from where you won't back off at all costs, and just protect that no matter what."

"A line from where I won't back off at all costs…"

"Yes. For example, you certainly have to keep secrets, but it's not the secret you're supposed to protect. Toujou--- closely think about what it is that you truly want to protect, once again."

What he truly wanted to protect--- He ruminated the words that Hasegawa spoke out in his heart.

"……..I understand. I'll do so."

When Basara affirmed, Hasegawa nodded satisfied with a "Good".

---In the next moment, Toujou Basara was kissed on the cheek.

"Eh---?"

When his thoughts stopped due to this sudden event,

"…blessing and guidance…for the future of…"

Hasegawa removed her lips from his cheek and he heard her mumbling something. He inadvertently became dumbfounded.

"S- Sensei…?"

"Ah, sorry, it was a reflex… It's a little charm in the countryside I‘m from."

Don't worry about it--- smiling with that, Hasegawa removed her hands from Basara and started to walk.

Even if it was on the cheek, a kiss was a kiss. He had thought for sure that there was something behind it, but apparently there really was no deep meaning to it, judging by how relieved he felt.

Therefore, Basara went after Hasegawa and walked next to her, matching her pace.

While thinking about--- what he truly wanted to protect and the line from where he wouldn't back off at all costs.

===Part 3===

After parting with Basara and Hasegawa, Takigawa Yahiro headed in a different direction than his house.

It was a sport grounds in a somewhat tasteless area between a sewage plant and an industrial waste treatment plant.

In the middle of the lawn on the grounds--- Takigawa stood still all alone.

The grounds were dark, since the opening hours were long over, and no one else was there. However,

"…Took you long enough."

Suddenly a throaty voice called out to him from behind.

"My bad. There are a lot of customs I have to follow when acting like a human."

Takigawa turned around to the voice. Upon that, there stood a devil in front of him that was so big that he had to look up. Just the presence of this huge stature gave off an intimidating air.

"To think the reinforcement would be you--- Vargar."

"What do you mean by that, Lars? Got a problem with me?"

Takigawa, called by his devil name, shrugged his shoulders with "Not really…".

---The other day Takigawa had filed a report about the incident with Mio letting Wilbert's power go out of control, to the current Devil Lord faction. It had three main points.

First, Mio temporarily released Wilbert's power, but it didn't awaken fully.

Second, the surveillance from the Hero Tribe through Yuki.

And third--- The previous Hero Basara had become Mio's current family.

It would be troublesome when the Hero Tribe interfered at worst. Takigawa had thought for sure that the top brass would peacefully advance things by observing the situation for a while, but of all things, they sent over the aggressive fighter Valgar. It seemed the top brass only saw that Wilbert's power sleeping in Mio was starting to awaken. And as expected,

"---Now then, I shall have a look at the target."

Valgar tried to make a move at once.

"Hey, hey. Selfishly going out all of a sudden, you must be joking. You just got here and don't even know what's going on, so
where do you think you're going so nonchalant?"

"Huh? That's why I'm going to check on the situation. Got a problem?"

"I'm telling you to not act on your own. You're just additional staff, a support to my mission. It's only natural you listen to me, your superior."

"I don't give a crap. The higher-ups sent me here, knowing my personality. That basically means I can do what I want."

Heh, Valgar smiled.

"You're so positive… I could do without that manliness of yours though."

There Takigawa suddenly turned his expression into a serious one.

"You should have read the report. The Hero Tribe is already on the move. If you carelessly agitate them, they start to mobilize full-blown, and if something happens to Naruse Mio--- the top brass will kill you."

"Hey, hey. Don't be so scary, Lars. It's not like I wanna pull something right off the bat. But a former Hero became family with Naruse Mio and took her side, right? Then I ought to know the situation accurately."

Saying so, Valgar disappeared along with the wind.

"Geez…"

With Valgar's personality, it wouldn't end with only checking upon her. Takigawa considered going after him, whereupon

"---Please wait."

Suddenly a new voice came from the side. When Takigawa shifted his gaze there, the airspace bent and a beautiful female devil appeared from the empty space. Takigawa offhanded stiffened his expression on her appearance.

"…I only know of one reinforcement."

"Indeed. After all, I am not your reinforcement."

"Then--- what's the reason for Sir Zolgear's right hand herself to appear here?"

Yes. In front of Takigawa stood the subordinate of Zolgear--- the high-class devil that had observed Mio. Her name was Zest. The one Zolgear had the most trust in, both in intelligence and strength.

"Sir Zolgear was already relieved of his duty to observe Naruse Mio. Even if you're just his subordinate, you didn't selfishly approach the target without the Lord's approval, did you?"

"Of course not. Before the Lord relieved him of his surveillance duties, my master Zolgear had already done his preparations.
You, Lars… should know of that."

Indeed. When Zolgear was relieved of his duty, he set up a trap for Naruse Mio.

And--- this trap was still existent. Takigawa still hadn't told Basara about this fact.

It was a circumstances he couldn't talk about carelessly.

"It has been more than half a year in this world since then, and I came here to check if the arrangements are still in effect now---- I properly got the permission from the Lord."

Therefore, Zest said.

"For that, I need to accurately confirm the situation from when my master Zolgear was relieved off his duty until now. You will assist me, right Lars?"

Takigawa clicked his tongue on her cold eyes.

''…Not good.''

When she investigated, at worst he wouldn't just get under suspicion, he would be totally exposed. He had carefully taken precautionary measures so that a third party wouldn't find about him teaming up with Basara, but this was different than with a simple guy like Volgar. Zest wasn't Zolgear's right hand just for show.

Moreover--- Takigawa didn't mention Basara's <Banishing Shift> in his report. If that were to get known, Basara's existence would surely be deemed dangerous. Because there was no guarantee that a skill that could banish everything, wouldn't banish Wilbert's power sleeping inside Mio.

Due to that, Takigawa didn't tell that to the other side he was working for either. There were still many parts about Basara's
skill that Takigawa himself didn't know. If he reported carelessly, it would complicate the situation instead. Above all, he
couldn't let Basara die just yet. Therefore,

"My mission is just to observe Naruse Mio… I have no reason, nor obligation to work for Sir Zolgear."
Takigawa tried to play dumb.

"I did not come on Sir Zolgear's instructions. I am here by his Lord's order. So I believe you have a reason and obligation to comply."

Or, said Zest, suddenly narrowing her eyes.

"---Do you have some kind of reason that keeps you from assisting me?"

So that was how she was going to play. If that was the case. Takigawa changed his plan.

"Nah, no way. I will gladly offer my assistance in that case."

He grinned at Zest. No matter how much he complained, Zest would surely act on her own anyway. Instead of having her get closer to the truth, it was better to be the guide himself and keep her away from the troublesome truth. He was also concerned about Valgar's actions, but

''…Well, good luck, Basacchi.''

After all--- he had to take care of an even more troublesome fellow now.

===Part 4===

Basara arrived at home around ten in the night.

Since the stuff in the bath happened with Mio, Basara headed to his own room only with Maria for now.

And then they conducted a discussion about what to do from now on, including his newly surfaced worries.

First he asked about the merits and demerits of the Master and Servant Contract. Upon that,

"Indeed--- Like you have said, the Master and Servant Contract has both it's advantages and risks."

While facing each other with the table in-between them, Maria, sitting on a cushion, made a diligent expression.

"But the current Devil Lord faction is not after Mio-sama's life, but after Wilbert-sama's power itself. Since it would trouble
them when Mio-sama dies, the thing we have to be cautious about it---"

"---A kidnapping."

Even if they couldn't kill her, it was possible that they abducted her and forcefully awakened her power by using magic or magic tools. Maria nodded with "Yes".

"However the Master and Servant Contract allows the Master and Servant, who have linked their souls, to localize each other when they want, so it is easier to guard, but it also makes it possible to come to one's rescue when abducted. The reason I had you two form the contract was to have a precautionary measure for such kidnappings."

The enemy certainly couldn't afford to let Mio die, so more importantly than the risk of having something happen to Mio because her curse activates from the guilt of being kidnapped, it was to not have her get abducted at all. And even if she were to get
kidnapped, they ought to think how to save her.

---In fact, Mio tried to solve things all by herself the other day, as to not drag anyone else into it, when Basara suffered a severe wound in the fight with the masked Takigawa on the rooftop of the school.

And the reason Basara somehow could make it in time for Mio's dilemma was that he could localize Mio due to the Master and Servant Contract. Of course Takigawa had anticipated Basara's arrival back then and purposefully took his time, so that Basara would make it in time. ---However, from now on, it wouldn't go like that. According to Takigawa, a new observer for Mio was dispatched.

"I get it… But Maria, why didn't you tell us so then?"

Including the case of hiding the matter with the curse, she was being way too secretive. Upon that,

"I am sorry… Considering Mio-sama's personality, I believed it was wiser not to mention it." said Maria.

"Mio-sama may not be all that honest, but she is genuinely kind and above all, very earnest. The instant effective merit of being able to localize each other aside, if I had told her that both your powers would level up when her trust in you increases, she would have unreasonably tried to do something about it and thus screwed it up instead."

"…Sounds plausible."

Mio was different from Basara, who had trained as a Hero from a young age on. Until her foster parents were killed half a year ago, she lived as a normal girl. To tell Mio to handle her emotions objectively was absurd and impossible. So instead of carelessly telling her the truth, Maria must have thought that it was wiser to wait for her trust to develop naturally. But,

"Then you could have at least told me… Well, we haven't been together for long, so it might be difficult to blindly trust me."

"Oh no, I perfectly trust you, Basara-san."

"But," said Maria.

"If Mio-sama were to find out later that only we two knew about it while she was left out, it is possible that she would lose all trust in both you and me."

Before, when the living together with Mio and Maria was decided, Jin knew all about their true identities and aims, but stayed quiet and pretended to be deceived. Precisely because of that--- Basara and the girls could repair their once broken relationship after finding out that fact. The reason Maria kept quiet about all kind of facts regarding the contract was surely out of her consideration for Basara and even more so, for Mio.

"Therefore I would have liked to keep it hidden from you two, but… I never expected that you would investigate about the contract, Basara-san."

A miscalculation, said Maria.

"Either way, where did you hear this from, Basara-san? The power enhancement from a deepening trust aside, the information about some high-class devils using the succubus characteristic in the contract for fun should be only known to very few devils."

"Well, I have my ways… I'm a former Hero after all. Even if I was chased out of the <village>, I still have one contact or the other."

Since he couldn't tell her about Takigawa, Basara said it in a roundabout way to hide the truth.

"But I guess it's better to keep the contract for now then… We have to make our plans with that in mind."

"---Please leave it to me, Basara-san. This may sound pretentious, but I came up with the best plan for this situation."
Maria expressed her approval.

"Please come this way."

Saying so, she invited Basara over to the back of the room--- to in front of the computer. He sat down on the chair and naturally faced the PC monitor on the desk, whereupon

"Now excuse me." "H- Hey, what are you…!"

Maria lowered her waist onto Basara's lap, who was bewildered. She must have taken her bath already. Maria wore a defenseless
attire of just a pajama at the top and shorts below. Basara regretted his own decision to change into a T-shirt with matching shorts when he came home and anticipated their discussion to be long. The supple material of the shorts Maria was wearing and her smooth thighs--- Both of these were strongly emphasizing that Maria was a girl. Her body washed with body soap gave off a sweet fragrance, which only her body could produce with her body temperature.

"Do you like it? The smell of a girl fresh out of the bath."

Like she had seen through his inner turmoil, Maria turned around in his lap. Maria pressed her bottom onto his groin area and
fidgeted around.

"N- Not really… Anyway, get off!"

"No. What we will do now is something necessary for Mio-sama and you."

Saying so, Maria started up Basara's computer.

"Hey, don't---"

Maria skilfully operated the mouse and opened a folder on the hard drive, starting a program that Basara had never seen before.

The started software first showed the designer logo in English. And as soon as he saw the next scene, Basara inadvertently widened his eyes. He had only seen it for a moment, but

"Maria… Are my eyes playing a trick on me? I think I just saw ‘This game is a product of fiction' written there."

"Oh please, Basara-san. All game software are basically a product of fiction."

Yeah, right. He wouldn't deny that.

"But the next line saying ‘Scenes of the game re-enacted in reality are punishable by law'----"

Basara said along with a bad feeling, whereupon it was finally displayed in front of his eyes.

It was a cute girl. But regretfully there were a lot of instances, where he wanted to retort to the girl.

First, why was she wearing a leather collar with a chain?

Second, why was she wearing no clothes, except suggestive underwear?

Third, why was she embraced by a man from behind?

And above all, why was the girl looking at him with wet eyes from ecstasy, even though she was in such a situation?

All these questions were resolved right away. Because the displayed title taught him.

"Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I"--- It was an erotic game.

"The heck are you installing on my computer without my permission!"

Are you stupid? Or rather, that's the game that was snuck into my bed without my knowledge for a supposedly moving gift. The
morning of that day was the worst morning of my life, in the ranking in my head. Basara cursed in his mind.

"I understand your resentment towards this game, Basara-san. However, please bear with it. This is also for Mio-sama's sake."

"No, I don't really have any grudges with this game."

Only with the criminal, namely you, who placed a landmine in my bed.

"Actually, how is this game for Mio's sake…"

"I told you that considering the future, it takes priority to deepen the trust between Mio-sama and you. If that happens
naturally, it would be ideal, but the enemy will not wait and you ended up knowing various things about the contract. So we can
only try for the best in this situation."

In other words,

"We will increase Mio-sama's trust in you so much that it will not cause any problems when she later finds out about the
circumstances--- That is to say, you will become an absolute Master to her. An existence Mio-sama would never oppose, not even
consider opposing and vowed her loyalty to from the bottom of her heart. For an obstinate girl like Mio-sama, there is a limit to how much you can make her open up her heart with just kindness. This software serves as a reference to how you can discipline Mio-sama."

"…Sorry. This is a good occasion, so I'll tell you something I thought for a while now--- You're an idiot, right?"

"Oh my. We have to fight the current Devil Lord faction, even though we lack in battle strength, so I get the feeling that trying to resolve the situation with a pretty frontal attack is far more stupid. You do not mean to say that we have the leisure to choose our methods, do you, Basara-san?"

"No… But, we can't forget about Mio. Her feelings are important in the matter."

"Indeed, they are. However, if you had to choose between Mio-sama's feelings or her life--- I am sure the answer is obvious."

"That's… But what about laws and morals?"

"Will Mio-sama be protected when you tell the country or laws--- the police or court ‘Please help us, we are being chased by the Devil Lord'? Please do not forget, the only ones that can protect Mio-sama right now are you and me. Only us two."

"……Yeah. Sorry."

Basara said with a low tone.

"But even so, I'm doubtful about using a game as a reference… Disciplining Mio isn't the only option to deepen the trust, is it?"

"It is not like there is no other, but the curse is an aphrodisiac. Would you not say it is wiser to make use of that? Besides, I am not telling you to do it exactly like in the game. At best, we are just looking for hints to deepen your relationship with Mio-sama."

Saying so, Maria handed him the manual of the game. Basara somehow read out the outline of what was written in there.

"'Your little stepsister got a sex up curse from a devil. Her new cuteness makes her the target of the guys around her. To protect her, you, the protagonist, have to change her into your ideal girl. When the bonds between you two deepen, you should be able to overcome all kind of obstacles. That is the ultimate form of familial love. Let's discipline the little stepsister~'… What has the world come to!"

"Here, Basara-san, earphones. Because the same sentence can have a different meaning depending on the tone and expression. I want to assist you, so I will take one earphone."

"Eh? I'm going to play this game while I share the earphones with you on my lap?"

Seriously? Literally and imaginary, that was the worst state.

"Please bear with it. It is for Mio-sama."

"……Fine, whatever."

And then the lesson started with Maria on his lap. The prologue of the game alone took 30 minutes and main characters' upbringing, current circumstances and feelings for each other were not explained by simple narration, but was properly portrayed through a drama of their life. At the end of the prologue--- An anime part with the theme song played, where the little stepsister got cursed and the protagonist and heroine decided to go down the forbidden path, because even though it was wrong, they had no other choice.

But the main part started now. Finally welcoming their first night, the two were having an awkward conversation, then the first option screen was already shown.

{|style="border: 1px solid #aaa; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10px;font-size: 100%;"
|align="left"|
1/ Relief her nervousness by behaving like always

2/ Be a really nice gentleman

3/ You shouldn't be half-assed, since you know your sister's resolve. To respond to her feelings, you'll be rough and forceful with your love.
You have no regrets. Because you believe---- that it's your responsibility as her family, as her older stepbrother.
|}

"…The heck's up with #3. Instead of an option, I only see it as a joke."

Were the staff all idiots?

"Now then, please choose the option you deem fitting. Show me your skills, Basara-san. Ah, but please save just in case. We might have to load later on."

Maria on his lap said so, totally used to erotic games even though she was a devil.

''…But showing his skills was easier said than done.''

Thinking rationally, the answer was already decided. Basara chose number 1. At that moment,

"Ah, I knew it." "What? Got a problem?"

Maria said disappointed, whereas Basara asked.

"Ah, I am sorry. Just a reflex… P- Please continue."

While he felt that she wasn't satisfied with his choice, Basara started to go through the text. The heroine nodded approving to
the protagonist, who wanted to take things slowly and in order. I won't do anything, but let's sleep together tonight. It's been a while. While such a conversation unfolded, the scene ended. And on the next day,

"…Huh?"

When the protagonist woke up, the heroine was gone. Instead there was a letter. In the letter it was noted that the heroine apparently had made a bet with the devil to see if the protagonist would show courage, and she lost that bet, so she was going to be the plaything for the devils in hell now, but she was happy to be treated so kindly by the protagonist until the end.

Then the screen turned black. The words BAD END were displayed.

"…What kind of development is that?"

"You cannot tell? This is a tragedy caused by your kindness, Basara-san. It means a man cannot protect a woman with only kindness. Good grief… You are so deplorable that I am going to cry."

"I don't want to be called that just because of a single choice in an erotic game--- Actually, when 1 is already no good for kindness, then 2 as well?"

"Obviously! Do you want to kill the heroine that bad? I did not expect you to push on this all too grotesque option. Were your
parents killed by her in your previous life, or something?"

"Wait. How are you imagining my previous life?"

A previous life, where the heroine of an erotic game killed my parents, was just too miserable.

"Geez, you are so hopeless…"

Maria sighed, then overlapped her small hand with Basara's, which was grabbing the mouse.

"---Now then, let us save her."

Saying so, she loaded the earlier save data. Through exclusion, Basara chose option 3 and resumed the game. However, even though Maria had been so confident, the heroine in the game was bewildered by the protagonist, whose attitude had suddenly changed, and resisted heavily.

"See. It wasn't 3 after all."

"Come again? Please take a closer look."

When he looked at the text window on the screen like he was told, the supposedly resisting heroine had suddenly become submissive and accepted the discipline from the protagonist. Not just that, she somewhat felt pleasure and happiness from being treated forcefully.

"Listen, Basara-san. This heroine included--- All obstinate girls are basically hardcore masochists when you bring them out of
their shells."

"What nonsense are you saying out of the blue!?"

"No, it is a fact. Therefore, please forcefully bring Mio-sama out of her shell. You have nothing to worry about. She will only resist in the beginning. After all, Mio-sama is actually quite the masochists, according to my evaluation. She is the type that feels happiness from being treated forcefully by the one she devoted herself to and draws pleasure from submitting to that person despite that."

"What's with that harsh analysis!? Are you really her retainer?"

"Precisely because I am her retainer, I want Mio-sama to be true to herself without putting on a front."

Maria proudly puffed up her chest.

"Well then, Basara-san, let us continue. You are going to learn the right way to discipline your little stepsister, so that you can make an unshakable bond with Mio-sama as fast as possible."

Saying so, Maria faced her head towards the monitor again--- where it was grabbed by an extended hand over Basara's shoulder.

Basara froze up and looked up, whereupon there stood, unknown since when, Mio with a cold smile.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 079.jpg|thumb]]

"I wondered why there was no reply when I knocked numerous times… But it seems you had quite the interesting conversation."

Maria's body went rigid on that uttered chilly voice.

And she turned around while instantly breaking out a cold sweat,

"Mio-sama…" "…Yes?" "Let… Let me explain." "Yeah, go on. I'm curious what you'll tell me."

But,

"Do you have a minute before that, Maria? Don't worry, it won't take long."

Mio said so and walked away, dragging Maria along at her head.

"Wh- What are you doing, Basara-san… Stop looking and please help me. Did I not teach you? To be forceful. Now is the time to forcefully take Mio-samoww, ouch, it hurts, Mio-sama."

Maria struggled when the pressure in the hold on her head was increased, whereas Basara put his hands together in a prayer.

"Forgive me. It's just impossible. Sorry, but rest in peace."

He sighed with "Phew, saved", but Mio turned around to him at the door.

"Basara… Just to tell you, you're next."

Glared at with sharp eyes that could only be labelled as super sadistic, Basara could only nod.

And afterwards, it took quite some time to explain the circumstances to Mio and have her understand, after she finished her lecture with Maria. They were difficult hours that reminded them the value of life.

===Part 5===

There was something that gradually became darker proportional to the night.

A place all the moonlight or streetlights of the world would never reach.

Darkness. People avoided the pitch-black darkness, where they couldn't see ahead and seemed to get sucked in. Because they
instinctively understood that danger lurked there.

---However, there were those that loved the darkness, in contrast to humans. They, who tried to make the dark abyss their habitat, the low-class stray devils. Even amongst the devils, low-class devils had no ego. It was said that because of that they had no considerable powers, but instead an ill-nature.

To avoid an all-out-war with the Heroes, the devils didn't excessively attack humans in the human world, but the low-class devils lacked the intelligence to process that. They only had a desire loyal to their instincts.

And in this night, when everything except convenience stores, family restaurants or fast-food stores had closing time.

Something arose from the darkness in a back alley in the corner of the shopping district.

That "something" blended in with the darkness and kept staring at the main street from the dark back alley. Just like it was waiting for it's prey to pass by. And then--- The moment when a young woman passed by before it.

The stray devil mercilessly attacked the woman. A human without any special abilities could not see a devil. And while a stray devils was weak compared to devils, it was far superior to an average human.

Thus the woman had no way to oppose and became the stray devil's prey just like that--- or was supposed to.

---However, in the next moment, a suddenly released slash cut off the stray devil life and existence itself. It most likely didn't even realize that it was erased. The remains of the stray devil vanished into empty space.

"---I knew it, a lot are attracted."

A voice said so by spitting out a "Heh". At the same time, three silhouette emerged from the darkness in the back alley--- from
behind where the stray devil had been. They were two young men and one girl.

"Was that wise, Takashi? With a victim, we would have gotten a reason to terminate the ‘target'."

To the right a young man who said with a casual tone, the young man called Takashi---- The one, who slayed the stray devil, said with a displeased low tone.

"There's no need to unnecessarily increase the victims. Shiba-san, the <village> has already made their decision."

One breath,

"To change the 'target'--- Naruse Mio from a surveillance target into a termination target."

That was the decision of the Hero Tribe, who received Yuki's report the other day. In light of the danger of the possible awakening of the power of the previous Devil Lord, they concluded so.

In other words, the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Naruse Mio was to be terminated.

"…Besides, how could we allow a victim to fall before us? We are from the Hero Tribe."

"You're so earnest, Takashi… Geez, working for justice is such a pain."

Shiba shrugged his shoulders jokingly.

"---Don't you agree, Kurumi-chan?"

He called out to the girl, who stood on the opposite side of him with Takashi in-between them and wordlessly stared at the empty space into which the stray devil had disappeared.

"…No. It's our mission."

In regards, the girl called Kurumi answered bluntly.

"How rare… for the two of you to make a stiff expression."

While Shiba made a wry smile,

"Are you that bothered by it? That he--- Basara is involved with this case?

Takashi and Kurumi remained silent to these uttered words for a while. Directed at them,

"Well, you're a childhood friends with him, close in age. Before the incident five years ago, you have always been together. I'm sure you have special feelings for it and it'll be tough for you in all kind of ways."

But,

"We volunteered for this mission despite having heard the report from Yuki-chan. Please don't ruin the mission by getting swayed from some weird attachment."

"…You don't need to tell me."

said Takashi.

"I'll kill Naruse Mio and show no mercy to those who interfere. Even if it's Basara."

"…Same for me. I no longer have a reason to hesitate about Basara."

There was no doubt in Kurumi's utterance. Because she already had taken an influential different path than Basara--- Ever since
the day "five years ago". Toward these two,

"Good. Your emotions are your own. I'm not going to pry into them. Because I'm just a supervisor this time. You two will do the
job. I'll just watch."

While smiling a "It's up to you",

"Well then, let's go. To fulfill our duty as Heroes, the protectors of the world---" Shiba Kyouichi declared.

"---To kill the one that might become the next Devil Lord."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2014-03-03T10:04:03Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 3 */

==Yakiniku and Youth Special Edition==

===Part 1===

A sight that was worth being called a masterpiece.

A contrast of white and red, stimulating the appetite of the watcher. A brilliant colourfulness that covered the whole of the big table. It was beef that was cut so that it looked extremely delicious from any angle.
Yakiniku. In the restaurant, which was like an everlasting absolute justice for him, Toujou Basara sat at the table across his classmate Takigawa Yahiro.

"Wh- What's with these beef tongues that look like they‘re laying sideways… They're at least 1cm thick, Basacchi."

"Yeah, let's grill them quickly and eat… There's still a lot of other meat too."

"O- Okay… Then here I go."

Summoning his resolve, Takigawa threw the beef tongues on the field called charcoal grill.

Along with a sizzling sound, the delicious smell of grilling meat instantly hung in the air.

"Th- Then I'll help myself first."

With a gulp, Takigawa nervously carried the beef tongue towards his mouth--- In the next moment,

"S- So, gooood. What's this!? This is no longer just beef!"

He widened his eyes and shouted. Basara inadvertently made a wry smile.

"No, it's beef alright."

"Watcha doing, Basacchi, eat up! Sweet… This meat's so damn good."

"Yeah, I'll. But don't hold yourself back, Takigawa. The fine meat will burn if it grills too much."

Basara said so to Takigawa, who started to put the beef one piece after another on the grill.

"Pfft, like I would let them get burned. I'll nicely eat them all!"

Welcoming the peek of joy and excitement, the hands controlling the chopsticks and the mouths eating the meat didn't stand still.

Basara and Takigawa's meal started for real.

"---But is it okay, Basacchi? Treating me at such an expensive restaurant."

Takigawa asked without stopping his eating hand, whereas Basara nodded with "Yeah".

Basara had taken Takigawa to a Yakiniku restaurant called "Akagi".

"I told you, this restaurant has an all-you-can-eat only for students… and even at a student charge."

"But together with my share, it's 5000 yen. That's quite the sum."

Considering it was a high schooler repaying a small favour, 2500 yen per person was certainly expensive. However Basara had a different reason for bringing Takigawa here.

---The devils were currently divided into two big forces. Into the "Current Devil Lord Faction" which was a hardliner faction that wanted to resume the invasion of the human world, and into the "Moderate Faction" which followed the will of the previous Devil Lord Wilbert, who wanted to avoid conflicts with humans as much as possible. Nonetheless, after Wilbert's death, the once powerful moderate faction quickly lost their influence. And Mio was chased by the current Devil Lord faction, since she unwittingly inherited the Devil Lord's power from her father.

Furthermore--- Takigawa Yahiro's real identity was an observer for Mio, sent by the current Devil Lord faction.

Basara had fought with him due to some development. In fact, that was just the other day.

And now, Basara had formed a secret alliance with him under the mutual conditions that Basara wouldn't spread the news about Takigawa's failure to the current Devil Lord faction and Takigawa implicitly admitted to be a secret spy from the moderate faction, which worked on protecting Mio like Maria does, against the current Devil Lord Faction, which was after Mio.

It was an alliance on equal grounds. Even so, Takigawa gave Basara an important information.

About the true identity of the culprit, who killed Mio's foster parents and thus drove her to fight the Devils that came after her.

But Basara hadn't told Mio about that yet. Mio's reason to fight stemmed from taking revenge for her killed foster parents. It would be bad if she were to emotionally go out of control when he carelessly told her, and the situation wasn't all too clear anyway. Thus it was better when only Basara knew about it for now.

Because of that he owed Takigawa big time. Of course he didn't think that treating him to Yakiniku would make them even, but

"Don't worry about that. I still have my savings from each month."

"Okay then. But your dad is away these days, right? Didn't you get some money for living expenses? And this here practically falls under necessary expenses."

"You sure know your stuff… But I can't use my dad's money to treat you."

Currently he had gotten Jin's credit card. But Basara formed the alliance with Takigawa on his own judgement. So he couldn't use the card for it.

"Mhm, I see…"

Takigawa had finished eating all the meat on the grill and said so like he was seeing through Basara's intention.

"I thought for sure you were going to ask something of me again in exchange for the Yakiniku."

"I'm not so dauntless that I could demand valuable information or assistance just because I treated you once. Today's under the motto ‘Let's get along from now on', that's all."

Therefore,

"I'll repay you for taking over my task from Sakasaki-sensei another time and the debt for telling me about Zolgear--- the murder of Mio's foster parents, I'll pay that back from now on as best I can."

"Jeez, why so serious, Basacchi~ All the stories I heard about Toujou Jin were epochal--- Are you really his son?"

Jin once was a Hero that hogged the title of the strongest Hero in the <village> all to himself. The stories Basara had heard were all unbelievable battle legends of Jin during the great war. According to the stories he had heard in the <village> from all those that knew the past Jin, Jin had apparently become quite pacific now, but

"…Guess he's famous in the demon realm too?"

"Well, duh. He killed quite the number of our high class devils in the great war. Amongst us devils, Toujou Jin is feared as our strongest enemy--- like a war god. When the previous Devil Lord Wilbert ordered the retreat, there were two reason why the guys, who wanted to keep fighting, reluctantly obeyed. One was Wilbert's clout, who was the strongest devil back then even as a centrist, the other was the fear of Toujou Jin's monstrous fighting strength."

As except Jin was such an outstanding man that Tokigawa, a devil, told him the same again. As his son, it didn't feel bad to have his father praised and he was proud of him.

And then--- their conversation temporarily came to a halt and they nicely ate the Yakiniku with relish for a while.

Continuing to eat even more silent than at a crab meal, they were about to get to the last plate of their first order.

"Oh, right, reminds me, I have some information I better tell you, Basacchi."

"Information? …You sure?"

"Well, seems like I can trust you. Besides now that we teamed up, it would be bad for me too in various ways when you're at a disadvantage."

With that, Takigawa wearily made a wry smile, then suddenly only turned his eyes serious.

"---During that incident at the park before, Naruse Mio let her power go out of control, right? It was quite devastating. I secretly patched it up afterwards with magic, but the news of it reached of course the current Devil Lord faction, but also the moderate faction. I don't know yet how the moderate faction will make their move, but--- at least the current Devil Faction decided to appoint a new observer, since they judged that Naruse Mio awakened the inherited power from Wilbert."

Basara froze up on these words.

"A new observer… Don't tell me, you're replaced and will return to the demon realm?"
He had no plans to fully rely on Takigawa, but right now Basara and the girls overwhelmingly lacked battle strength compared to the current Devil Lord faction. Thus he wanted to borrow Takigawa's strength until he could read the situation a bit better, and counted on it. When Takigawa went back to the demon realm now---

"---No. My surveillance mission continues. The point is, it feels like they're sending in reinforcement just in case, since there's been development. I mean, the top brass have always been after the power Naruse Mio inherited."

"I see… I got cold feet, thinking you would leave."

"Still, don't let your guard down. With another observer, it surely will be harder for me to cooperate. And while I said reinforcement, it isn't necessarily someone weaker than me. Besides, the Master and Servant Contract between Naruse Mio and you is still new, right?"

"? What do you mean?"

Was there something with the Master and Servant Contract that he had to be careful about?

"That magic has a long history… Since long ago, it has been used quite often and was improved on various occasions. At first it only made you able to localize each other and activated the curse on betrayal, but now it can even amplify the power of the Master and Servant, when they share a strong loyalty and trust. The master powers up for his servant and the servant for his master. That's why high-class Devils have a lot of servants with the Master and Servant Contract to increase their own strength."

"Is that so…?"

Maria didn't explain it to him to that extent. Most likely the important part for Maria was that it was a countermeasure that allowed them to localize Mio when she was in danger.

"---And on the other hand, it also serves the purpose to prevent information leaks, should the servant be caught by the enemy.
Because being caught by the enemy and thus becoming a burden to the master is the biggest betrayal towards the master."
said Takigawa.

"Regardless of the characteristic, the servant won't be able to survive when the curse activates at maximum."

"…Seems so."

The characteristic of the curse from the contract between Basara and Mio came from Maria, since she lent her power for the chanting of the contract spell, and was thus the succubus' "aphrodisiac". But Maria had said that when the curse activated at maximum, the brain nerves would fry from the intense pleasure. She was being half-serious, but it surely was the truth. It was quite a well-made contract magic, considering it even prevented information leaks from prisoners.

"So you better be careful. You guys made the characteristic from the succubus, since the one from Mio's inherited power would be dangerous, right?"

"Yeah… Guess so."

"This isn't an all too pleasant story--- High-class Devils live a long time and some of them purposefully make a Master and Servant Contract with the succubus' characteristic instead of their own. Living a long life makes them crave for some amusement."

"Amusement…?"

"For sex plays. Just like drugging a woman, the ‘aphrodisiac' chains her with pleasure."

"…I see. Really not pleasant."

"Nah, that's still innocent. The real assholes switch servants amongst themselves and play around by purposefully letting the curse activate."

"Play around… wait, don't tell me they're meaninglessly killing their own servants?"

"Nah, not like that… Well, since you're so sincere, it's an unknown world to you."
said Takigawa with a wry smile.

"The servant devotes his soul and body to his master and when someone else does something to the servant, it will be a perfect betrayal against the master. Because the servant couldn't protect his chastity--- What do you think will happen then?"
Ah, Basara changed his expression on finally realizing it, whereas Takigawa nodded.

"Yeah. Being done by someone else than the master--- That immoral feeling activates the curse. If you're lucky, the curse is too strong and you can die, but at worst you lose your sanity and can't even feel the immorality anymore. But they have no use for a broken toy. They dispose of them, get a new toy--- and repeat everything."

And,

"Incidentally, the deviser of this sick play was--- the murderer of Naruse Mio's foster parents, Zolgear."
Basara swallowed down his breath with a gulp.

"Th- Then… the reason you relieved him on the observation."

"Exactly. There's a possibility that Naruse's inherited power will disappear should she die from a weird stunt from Zolgear. The top brass judged that there was a risk that Zolgear, after killing her foster parents who belonged to the moderate faction, would lay his hands on Naruse as well."

Basara was at a loss for words from the shocking story.

"So be careful. Zolgear can easily tell that Naruse's under the Master and Servant contract. Should she ever fall into his hands, she would never be sane again when he does something to her, since he's the all so hateful enemy that killed her foster parents. Well considering her personality, she would bite off her own tongue before someone does anything to her--- But you would like to avoid that, wouldn't you, Basacchi?"

"Obviously…!"

That alone he would never let happen. Looking down, Basara tightly clenched his teeth.

"Well, the top brass won't let Zolgear near Naruse anymore and I don't believe they would do anything strange, since they don't want Wilbert's power to disappear when Naruse dies from the curse after it's known that she's under the Master and Servant contract."

That certainly was a big advantage. Quite big, but

"…But, they aren't the only enemies going after Wilbert's power."

Besides the moderate faction that tried to protect Mio, there were other forces that opposed the current Devil Lord faction. From their point of view, they could deal damage to the current Devil Lord faction by killing Mio.

The enemy of their enemy wasn't necessarily their ally.
Once again noticing how difficult it was to protect Mio, Basara made a serious expression, whereupon Takigawa suddenly said quietly.

"---Well, it's not like I‘m out of ideas." "Really?"

Basara raised his head in a flash.

"There are two ways to cancel the contract. The first is to annul it with the same spell in agreement with both parties. The other way is to ‘change it into a vow'."
said Takigawa.

"As a symbol for the contract, a mark like a collar appears around the neck. It's colour changes depending on the level of loyalty. With a low loyalty level the mark is blue, but with rising levels it gets violet-blue, then violet-red and lastly crimson red."

And,

"When it then raises another level--- gets to the maximum loyalty, the mark disappears and the curse won't activate anymore. After all, the servant won't ever betray the master at this point. That's the phenomena where the ‘contract' sublimates into a ‘vow'. Though there are not many cases of reaching that state, even from the past. But it's said that no one was able to win against a master and his servant in that state."

"In other words, when Mio and I get a loyalty on that vow level, we'll become as strong as the former examples… But Mio and I only know each other for a little while, you know."
It surely was possible precisely because Devils had a long lifespan.

"Guess so. But even if the vow level is impossible, it's worth to deepen the trust and loyalty between you two. I mean, the contract magic changes your feelings for each other into strength… That said, if you give up before even trying, it certainly will impossible for you."

Being told with a sharp cynicism, Basara inadvertently fell silent, whereas Takigawa said "Well,".

"You can't decide it by yourself. Discuss what to do with Naruse."

"…Yeah, I will."

In regards, Basara said just that with a low voice.

---It wasn't like he couldn't trust Mio. Basara had no confidence in himself.

He was not a person that could ever get Mio to trust him.

Toujou Basara could not believe in Toujou Basara.

In himself, who once committed a sin and banished a lot of comrades.

He couldn't tell her to trust him as he was, even if it ripped his mouth.

Basara once again recognized the grave situation they were in and fell silent, whereupon

"We have fine meat here, so let's stop the gloomy talk now… To begin with, you can't do anything about worst case scenarios, no matter how hard to think."

"……Yeah."

"I mean, this is an all-you-can-eat, right? Then we gotta order more for our money."

He felt Takigawa's kindness from the topic change.

"You're right… Okay, let's stuff ourselves!"

Basara temporarily got his spirit back and called the waiter with "Excuse me~". While looking at the menu with Takigawa, they discussed if they should get beef rips, pork loins or guts, and ordered.

Then they watched waiter leaving and wetted their throats with the soft drink cola. At that time.

"---Oh. I thought they were familiar voices for a while now and it was indeed you guys."

The boys looked up to the sexy female voice coming from the side.

"Hasegawa-sensei…"

There stood the school nurse of the Hijirigasaka Academy that Basara and Takigawa attended--- Hasegawa Chisato.

Hasegawa spoke like a man, but with her pretty features and overly glamorous breasts--- she had a sex-appeal and beauty that were
not appropriate for pubertal high school boys.

"Toujou and Takigawa… It's just the two of you?"

"Eh? Yes, that's right."

"Great. Sorry, but could you let me sit at your table? Actually I was supposed to met a friend, but I just got a call that some urgent business came up."
said Hasegawa.

"Since I'm here anyway, I wanted to eat alone, but guys from other tables keep calling out to me with ‘Wanna eat with us?'. Is it such a lonely thing for a woman to eat Yakiniku alone?"

"Well, probably…" "Ahh, not at all, Sensei."

Basara and Takigawa looked at each other and told her.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 049.jpg|thumb]]

"Anyway, they were just so persistent that I considered giving up on my meal and going home, but I always wanted to try the food here. As students you might be opposed to eat together with a teacher, but I would be grateful if you let me join you."

"Hah… If it's like that, I don't mind."

That said, if Takigawa was against it, he could only apologetically turn her down. Today they were here for their formed alliance.
Basara asked Takigawa with a look that said "What about you?".

"Nah, I'm okay with it too, of course. There are a lot of people, students and teachers alike, who want to eat together with you, Hasegawa-sensei."

"…So he says."

"I see. Then allow me to take a seat."

"Okay Sensei, since it's decided, next to me is free."

Takigawa grinned and offered Hasegawa the seat next him, but the Hasegawa in question readily sat down next to Basara with "Excuse me".

"Ah, but we're having the student all-you-can-eat, so sharing a table would be---"

"Don't worry about that. The shop isn't at fault, but they don't want to have me troubled. I'm sure they'll comply with it."

Just like she had said, the waiter came with a cold and wet towel and bowed with "We're sorry" right after Hasegawa sat down at the table. Apparently the staff felt sorry for not being able to keep the other customers in check. Hasegawa ordered a drink and a few kinds of meat from the waiter.

"But I must say, I didn't know this restaurant had an all-you-can-eat for students. Could it be our students often come here?"

"I doubt it. Because it's quite a distance from school, with the station in-between. And while it's cheap considering the taste,
it's still a bit expensive for a student to casually come here."

"Right. I didn't know of it either until Basacchi took me here today."

"So you knew about this restaurant beforehand, Toujou. Do you come here often?"

"No, it's my second time today. I only moved here during summer vacation… But I once came here with my father."
said Basara.

"My father is a professional photographer and the owner here is apparently a fan of my father. He once requested a photo and the landscape photo at the entrance--- That's taken by my father."
And additionally to the fee of the photo, we were invited here and treated to a meal.

"Hoo… To think this restaurant had a fan of ‘JIN' too."

"You know my father?"

"Surprised? I'm not a passionate fan, but I like his photos. A critic said in a magazine or so that his photos capture the original charm of the subject--- a moment that no one else can capture. It can be called an art. Even an amateur like me gets fascinated by it."

"Thanks… I'll tell my father that you said that next time."

With that, Basara lowered his head embarrassed, whereupon the ordered meat and drink arrived.

Since Basara and Takigawa's additional order and Hasegawa's order arrived together, the table was filled with plates at once.

"Well then, time to eat." "Okay, we better get serious too."

Along with their words, the various meat started to dance on the grill, giving off a delicious smell.

---Amidst that, Basara remembered Hasegawa's earlier words.

Jin had left the village along with Basara to protect him. The new path Jin chose to make a new living was the camera. Basara had suffered deep mental wound from the tragedy five years ago, and seeing Jin's photo that stirred up one's emotions from the bottom of the heart, saved him numerous times.

At that time, Jin had no longer been the Hero that saved the world, but even so, for Basara he was the Hero that saved him.

Precisely because he saw Jin like that, Basara could honestly think now that he wanted to protect Mio and Maria.

===Part 2===

Basara and Takigawa kept eating until the time limit and this Yakiniku day ended with full satisfaction.

Since their house were in the opposite direction, he split up with Takigawa right after leaving the restaurant.

And currently--- Basara walked home together with Hasegawa.

"But you really don't mind, Toujou?"

Hasegawa next to him asked.

"I asked you to let me sit with you, so I could have paid your bill."

"No, it's alright, really. I had to pay for it today."

It would have been meaningless if Basara hadn't paid for Takigawa's share. However,

"Still…"

As Hasegawa still couldn't agree, Basara made a wry smile, thinking what a duteous person she was.

"Then please treat me on the next occasion, at the restaurant of your choice."

"Mhm… Okay. If you're fine with that, I'll invite you another time."

Huh, she won't invite Takigawa. Well, I did pay for his share.

"But I must say… All this about ‘Devils' and ‘Loyalty', you two sure talk about strange things. I don't know if it's a game or
manga, but is it popular these days?"

Apparently she had heard their conversation. Even so, Basara did not panic. Even if they were overheard, most people would mistake it for a game or something on their own, like Hasegawa did. In fact, when you openly responded, it would be no problem.

Thus,

"Well, yeah… It's a game."

"I see. I have no clues about these, so I don't understand their fun, but youngsters sure get hyped up on it. Is it that fun?"

"Well, depends on the person. Everyone has his own enjoyment."

"I guess so. But at least it seems like you're quite hooked on it, Toujou."

"What makes you say that…?"

"Because you sounded so serious when you talked about it with Takigawa."

Hasegawa pointed out with a teasing tone.

"…Yeah, you might be right."

While dropping his gaze a little bit, Basara declared.

"Even if it's a game--- I definitely can't afford to lose."

It wasn't like he was optimistic. The situation they were in was indeed severe. The new dispatched observer. The existence of Zolgear, who killed Mio's foster parents. The advantages and problems of the Master and Servant Contract. There were a lot of things he had to consider dealing with. There,

"---Eh?"

Suddenly Basara was enveloped by a soft warmth. Then he noticed in what kind of situation he was.

Hasegawa, who had walked next to him, had entwined her arms around his neck and embraced him.

Her big breasts enveloped his face like burying it.

"S- Sensei…!?"

Not knowing how to respond to the sudden event, Basara was in a flutter.

"Don‘t move. It's okay, so stay still."

Hasegawa said with a rebuking tone.

"Geez… Out of the blue you fall silent, only to make such a worried face then. Think about how a teacher feels when her student makes such a face in front of her."

He thought he had suppressed it, but his irritation and impatience must have shown on his face.

"…….Sorry."

"There's no need to apologize. Worries are a part of life. Specially for a boy your age. But remember that there are people, who can't leave you alone when you're like that."

Basara nodded lightly, then allowed himself to rely on Hasegawa's attention a little bit.

When he closed his eyes, he could feel her kindness and softness much better.

"……..Thank you. I'm fine now."

Before long, he declared his gratitude, whereupon Hasegawa released Basara's head. But even though Hasegawa pulled away both her hands from around his neck, she now entwined them around his waist.

"Ehm, what… Sensei?"

"I told you that I can't leave you alone. You can consult with me now for as much as you can tell me."

"Well, but…"

Basara inadvertently uttered hesitation, whereas Hasegawa slowly brought her face closer.

"Or--- are you against talking with me, Toujou?"

He couldn't say no. It was none other than Basara, who made Hasegawa worried. Therefore,

"Actually… my father's currently out of the house."

Basara spoke of his own worries as much as he could afford to.

The feelings he couldn't speak out because he didn't want to worry Mio and Maria, or because it would be complaints towards Takigawa--- Toujou Basara's distress.

"I'm the only man in the house, so when something happens, I want to protect Mio and Maria--- Ah, Maria is Mio's little sister."

"Okay…"

Hasegawa's gentle nod urged him to continue, so Basara made a wry smile.

"But it's not that easy… to truly protect something. People are faced with all kinds of worries in life and some of them can't be told to others. When you want to protect them despite that, you also have to keep secrets. But I seems impossible to do everything by myself."

He bit down on his lips and tightly clenched his fists.

"I want to protect them. Whatever may be, I definitely want to protect them… But I once again realized how hard it is to properly protect something you want to protect. My own strength and existence may be actually really small and unreliable."

He didn't really think he could pull off everything just fine. If he managed to protect them, even in whatever unsightly shape, he
wouldn't complain. Because whatever might happen, he would just exert all of his strength.

''…But.''

If he should be unable to protect them--- When he thought like that, Basara felt like going crazy. He never wanted to lose something precious again, never repeat the regret and pain from five years again. There,

"……You're taking too much upon yourself."

Hasegawa, who had silently listened so far, opened her mouth.

"I somewhat could understand your worry. And also that you don't want to worry Naruse and her younger sister because of it… But, when you're treasuring your new family, your little sisters, then you should properly communicate with them."

After all,

"If it's something you absolutely don't want to lose, you need to properly grasp and understand the situation and position you're in. The most important thing for that is the cooperation and mutual trust between the protector and protected. Once you have that, you can start to come up with an actual counter-measure. But you know--- It's mostly impossible to accomplish everything perfectly. So you set your priorities and draw a line from where you won't back off at all costs, and just protect that no matter what."

"A line from where I won't back off at all costs…"

"Yes. For example, you certainly have to keep secrets, but it's not the secret you're supposed to protect. Toujou--- closely think about what it is that you truly want to protect, once again."

What he truly wanted to protect--- He ruminated the words that Hasegawa spoke out in his heart.

"……..I understand. I'll do so."

When Basara affirmed, Hasegawa nodded satisfied with a "Good".

---In the next moment, Toujou Basara was kissed on the cheek.

"Eh---?"

When his thoughts stopped due to this sudden event,

"…blessing and guidance…for the future of…"

Hasegawa removed her lips from his cheek and he heard her mumbling something. He inadvertently became dumbfounded.

"S- Sensei…?"

"Ah, sorry, it was a reflex… It's a little charm in the countryside I‘m from."

Don't worry about it--- smiling with that, Hasegawa removed her hands from Basara and started to walk.

Even if it was on the cheek, a kiss was a kiss. He had thought for sure that there was something behind it, but apparently there really was no deep meaning to it, judging by how relieved he felt.

Therefore, Basara went after Hasegawa and walked next to her, matching her pace.

While thinking about--- what he truly wanted to protect and the line from where he wouldn't back off at all costs.

===Part 3===

After parting with Basara and Hasegawa, Takigawa Yahiro headed in a different direction than his house.

It was a sport grounds in a somewhat tasteless area between a sewage plant and an industrial waste treatment plant.

In the middle of the lawn on the grounds--- Takigawa stood still all alone.

The grounds were dark, since the opening hours were long over, and no one else was there. However,

"…Took you long enough."

Suddenly a throaty voice called out to him from behind.

"My bad. There are a lot of customs I have to follow when acting like a human."

Takigawa turned around to the voice. Upon that, there stood a devil in front of him that was so big that he had to look up. Just the presence of this huge stature gave off an intimidating air.

"To think the reinforcement would be you--- Vargar."

"What do you mean by that, Lars? Got a problem with me?"

Takigawa, called by his devil name, shrugged his shoulders with "Not really…".

---The other day Takigawa had filed a report about the incident with Mio letting Wilbert's power go out of control, to the current Devil Lord faction. It had three main points.

First, Mio temporarily released Wilbert's power, but it didn't awaken fully.

Second, the surveillance from the Hero Tribe through Yuki.

And third--- The previous Hero Basara had become Mio's current family.

It would be troublesome when the Hero Tribe interfered at worst. Takigawa had thought for sure that the top brass would peacefully advance things by observing the situation for a while, but of all things, they sent over the aggressive fighter Valgar. It seemed the top brass only saw that Wilbert's power sleeping in Mio was starting to awaken. And as expected,

"---Now then, I shall have a look at the target."

Valgar tried to make a move at once.

"Hey, hey. Selfishly going out all of a sudden, you must be joking. You just got here and don't even know what's going on, so
where do you think you're going so nonchalant?"

"Huh? That's why I'm going to check on the situation. Got a problem?"

"I'm telling you to not act on your own. You're just additional staff, a support to my mission. It's only natural you listen to me, your superior."

"I don't give a crap. The higher-ups sent me here, knowing my personality. That basically means I can do what I want."

Heh, Valgar smiled.

"You're so positive… I could do without that manliness of yours though."

There Takigawa suddenly turned his expression into a serious one.

"You should have read the report. The Hero Tribe is already on the move. If you carelessly agitate them, they start to mobilize full-blown, and if something happens to Naruse Mio--- the top brass will kill you."

"Hey, hey. Don't be so scary, Lars. It's not like I wanna pull something right off the bat. But a former Hero became family with Naruse Mio and took her side, right? Then I ought to know the situation accurately."

Saying so, Valgar disappeared along with the wind.

"Geez…"

With Valgar's personality, it wouldn't end with only checking upon her. Takigawa considered going after him, whereupon

"---Please wait."

Suddenly a new voice came from the side. When Takigawa shifted his gaze there, the airspace bent and a beautiful female devil appeared from the empty space. Takigawa offhanded stiffened his expression on her appearance.

"…I only know of one reinforcement."

"Indeed. After all, I am not your reinforcement."

"Then--- what's the reason for Sir Zolgear's right hand herself to appear here?"

Yes. In front of Takigawa stood the subordinate of Zolgear--- the high-class devil that had observed Mio. Her name was Zest. The one Zolgear had the most trust in, both in intelligence and strength.

"Sir Zolgear was already relieved of his duty to observe Naruse Mio. Even if you're just his subordinate, you didn't selfishly approach the target without the Lord's approval, did you?"

"Of course not. Before the Lord relieved him of his surveillance duties, my master Zolgear had already done his preparations.
You, Lars… should know of that."

Indeed. When Zolgear was relieved of his duty, he set up a trap for Naruse Mio.

And--- this trap was still existent. Takigawa still hadn't told Basara about this fact.

It was a circumstances he couldn't talk about carelessly.

"It has been more than half a year in this world since then, and I came here to check if the arrangements are still in effect now---- I properly got the permission from the Lord."

Therefore, Zest said.

"For that, I need to accurately confirm the situation from when my master Zolgear was relieved off his duty until now. You will assist me, right Lars?"

Takigawa clicked his tongue on her cold eyes.

''…Not good.''

When she investigated, at worst he wouldn't just get under suspicion, he would be totally exposed. He had carefully taken precautionary measures so that a third party wouldn't find about him teaming up with Basara, but this was different than with a simple guy like Volgar. Zest wasn't Zolgear's right hand just for show.

Moreover--- Takigawa didn't mention Basara's <Banishing Shift> in his report. If that were to get known, Basara's existence would surely be deemed dangerous. Because there was no guarantee that a skill that could banish everything, wouldn't banish Wilbert's power sleeping inside Mio.

Due to that, Takigawa didn't tell that to the other side he was working for either. There were still many parts about Basara's
skill that Takigawa himself didn't know. If he reported carelessly, it would complicate the situation instead. Above all, he
couldn't let Basara die just yet. Therefore,

"My mission is just to observe Naruse Mio… I have no reason, nor obligation to work for Sir Zolgear."
Takigawa tried to play dumb.

"I did not come on Sir Zolgear's instructions. I am here by his Lord's order. So I believe you have a reason and obligation to comply."

Or, said Zest, suddenly narrowing her eyes.

"---Do you have some kind of reason that keeps you from assisting me?"

So that was how she was going to play. If that was the case. Takigawa changed his plan.

"Nah, no way. I will gladly offer my assistance in that case."

He grinned at Zest. No matter how much he complained, Zest would surely act on her own anyway. Instead of having her get closer to the truth, it was better to be the guide himself and keep her away from the troublesome truth. He was also concerned about Valgar's actions, but

''…Well, good luck, Basacchi.''

After all--- he had to take care of an even more troublesome fellow now.

===Part 4===

Basara arrived at home around ten in the night.

Since the stuff in the bath happened with Mio, Basara headed to his own room only with Maria for now.

And then they conducted a discussion about what to do from now on, including his newly surfaced worries.

First he asked about the merits and demerits of the Master and Servant Contract. Upon that,

"Indeed--- Like you have said, the Master and Servant Contract has both it's advantages and risks."

While facing each other with the table in-between them, Maria, sitting on a cushion, made a diligent expression.

"But the current Devil Lord faction is not after Mio-sama's life, but after Wilbert-sama's power itself. Since it would trouble
them when Mio-sama dies, the thing we have to be cautious about it---"

"---A kidnapping."

Even if they couldn't kill her, it was possible that they abducted her and forcefully awakened her power by using magic or magic tools. Maria nodded with "Yes".

"However the Master and Servant Contract allows the Master and Servant, who have linked their souls, to localize each other when they want, so it is easier to guard, but it also makes it possible to come to one's rescue when abducted. The reason I had you two form the contract was to have a precautionary measure for such kidnappings."

The enemy certainly couldn't afford to let Mio die, so more importantly than the risk of having something happen to Mio because her curse activates from the guilt of being kidnapped, it was to not have her get abducted at all. And even if she were to get
kidnapped, they ought to think how to save her.

---In fact, Mio tried to solve things all by herself the other day, as to not drag anyone else into it, when Basara suffered a severe wound in the fight with the masked Takigawa on the rooftop of the school.

And the reason Basara somehow could make it in time for Mio's dilemma was that he could localize Mio due to the Master and Servant Contract. Of course Takigawa had anticipated Basara's arrival back then and purposefully took his time, so that Basara would make it in time. ---However, from now on, it wouldn't go like that. According to Takigawa, a new observer for Mio was dispatched.

"I get it… But Maria, why didn't you tell us so then?"

Including the case of hiding the matter with the curse, she was being way too secretive. Upon that,

"I am sorry… Considering Mio-sama's personality, I believed it was wiser not to mention it." said Maria.

"Mio-sama may not be all that honest, but she is genuinely kind and above all, very earnest. The instant effective merit of being able to localize each other aside, if I had told her that both your powers would level up when her trust in you increases, she would have unreasonably tried to do something about it and thus screwed it up instead."

"…Sounds plausible."

Mio was different from Basara, who had trained as a Hero from a young age on. Until her foster parents were killed half a year ago, she lived as a normal girl. To tell Mio to handle her emotions objectively was absurd and impossible. So instead of carelessly telling her the truth, Maria must have thought that it was wiser to wait for her trust to develop naturally. But,

"Then you could have at least told me… Well, we haven't been together for long, so it might be difficult to blindly trust me."

"Oh no, I perfectly trust you, Basara-san."

"But," said Maria.

"If Mio-sama were to find out later that only we two knew about it while she was left out, it is possible that she would lose all trust in both you and me."

Before, when the living together with Mio and Maria was decided, Jin knew all about their true identities and aims, but stayed quiet and pretended to be deceived. Precisely because of that--- Basara and the girls could repair their once broken relationship after finding out that fact. The reason Maria kept quiet about all kind of facts regarding the contract was surely out of her consideration for Basara and even more so, for Mio.

"Therefore I would have liked to keep it hidden from you two, but… I never expected that you would investigate about the contract, Basara-san."

A miscalculation, said Maria.

"Either way, where did you hear this from, Basara-san? The power enhancement from a deepening trust aside, the information about some high-class devils using the succubus characteristic in the contract for fun should be only known to very few devils."

"Well, I have my ways… I'm a former Hero after all. Even if I was chased out of the <village>, I still have one contact or the other."

Since he couldn't tell her about Takigawa, Basara said it in a roundabout way to hide the truth.

"But I guess it's better to keep the contract for now then… We have to make our plans with that in mind."

"---Please leave it to me, Basara-san. This may sound pretentious, but I came up with the best plan for this situation."
Maria expressed her approval.

"Please come this way."

Saying so, she invited Basara over to the back of the room--- to in front of the computer. He sat down on the chair and naturally faced the PC monitor on the desk, whereupon

"Now excuse me." "H- Hey, what are you…!"

Maria lowered her waist onto Basara's lap, who was bewildered. She must have taken her bath already. Maria wore a defenseless
attire of just a pajama at the top and shorts below. Basara regretted his own decision to change into a T-shirt with matching shorts when he came home and anticipated their discussion to be long. The supple material of the shorts Maria was wearing and her smooth thighs--- Both of these were strongly emphasizing that Maria was a girl. Her body washed with body soap gave off a sweet fragrance, which only her body could produce with her body temperature.

"Do you like it? The smell of a girl fresh out of the bath."

Like she had seen through his inner turmoil, Maria turned around in his lap. Maria pressed her bottom onto his groin area and
fidgeted around.

"N- Not really… Anyway, get off!"

"No. What we will do now is something necessary for Mio-sama and you."

Saying so, Maria started up Basara's computer.

"Hey, don't---"

Maria skilfully operated the mouse and opened a folder on the hard drive, starting a program that Basara had never seen before.

The started software first showed the designer logo in English. And as soon as he saw the next scene, Basara inadvertently widened his eyes. He had only seen it for a moment, but

"Maria… Are my eyes playing a trick on me? I think I just saw ‘This game is a product of fiction' written there."

"Oh please, Basara-san. All game software are basically a product of fiction."

Yeah, right. He wouldn't deny that.

"But the next line saying ‘Scenes of the game re-enacted in reality are punishable by law'----"

Basara said along with a bad feeling, whereupon it was finally displayed in front of his eyes.

It was a cute girl. But regretfully there were a lot of instances, where he wanted to retort to the girl.

First, why was she wearing a leather collar with a chain?

Second, why was she wearing no clothes, except suggestive underwear?

Third, why was she embraced by a man from behind?

And above all, why was the girl looking at him with wet eyes from ecstasy, even though she was in such a situation?

All these questions were resolved right away. Because the displayed title taught him.

"Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I"--- It was an erotic game.

"The heck are you installing on my computer without my permission!"

Are you stupid? Or rather, that's the game that was snuck into my bed without my knowledge for a supposedly moving gift. The
morning of that day was the worst morning of my life, in the ranking in my head. Basara cursed in his mind.

"I understand your resentment towards this game, Basara-san. However, please bear with it. This is also for Mio-sama's sake."

"No, I don't really have any grudges with this game."

Only with the criminal, namely you, who placed a landmine in my bed.

"Actually, how is this game for Mio's sake…"

"I told you that considering the future, it takes priority to deepen the trust between Mio-sama and you. If that happens
naturally, it would be ideal, but the enemy will not wait and you ended up knowing various things about the contract. So we can
only try for the best in this situation."

In other words,

"We will increase Mio-sama's trust in you so much that it will not cause any problems when she later finds out about the
circumstances--- That is to say, you will become an absolute Master to her. An existence Mio-sama would never oppose, not even
consider opposing and vowed her loyalty to from the bottom of her heart. For an obstinate girl like Mio-sama, there is a limit to how much you can make her open up her heart with just kindness. This software serves as a reference to how you can discipline Mio-sama."

"…Sorry. This is a good occasion, so I'll tell you something I thought for a while now--- You're an idiot, right?"

"Oh my. We have to fight the current Devil Lord faction, even though we lack in battle strength, so I get the feeling that trying to resolve the situation with a pretty frontal attack is far more stupid. You do not mean to say that we have the leisure to choose our methods, do you, Basara-san?"

"No… But, we can't forget about Mio. Her feelings are important in the matter."

"Indeed, they are. However, if you had to choose between Mio-sama's feelings or her life--- I am sure the answer is obvious."

"That's… But what about laws and morals?"

"Will Mio-sama be protected when you tell the country or laws--- the police or court ‘Please help us, we are being chased by the Devil Lord'? Please do not forget, the only ones that can protect Mio-sama right now are you and me. Only us two."

"……Yeah. Sorry."

Basara said with a low tone.

"But even so, I'm doubtful about using a game as a reference… Disciplining Mio isn't the only option to deepen the trust, is it?"

"It is not like there is no other, but the curse is an aphrodisiac. Would you not say it is wiser to make use of that? Besides, I am not telling you to do it exactly like in the game. At best, we are just looking for hints to deepen your relationship with Mio-sama."

Saying so, Maria handed him the manual of the game. Basara somehow read out the outline of what was written in there.

"'Your little stepsister got a sex up curse from a devil. Her new cuteness makes her the target of the guys around her. To protect her, you, the protagonist, have to change her into your ideal girl. When the bonds between you two deepen, you should be able to overcome all kind of obstacles. That is the ultimate form of familial love. Let's discipline the little stepsister~'… What has the world come to!"

"Here, Basara-san, earphones. Because the same sentence can have a different meaning depending on the tone and expression. I want to assist you, so I will take one earphone."

"Eh? I'm going to play this game while I share the earphones with you on my lap?"

Seriously? Literally and imaginary, that was the worst state.

"Please bear with it. It is for Mio-sama."

"……Fine, whatever."

And then the lesson started with Maria on his lap. The prologue of the game alone took 30 minutes and main characters' upbringing, current circumstances and feelings for each other were not explained by simple narration, but was properly portrayed through a drama of their life. At the end of the prologue--- An anime part with the theme song played, where the little stepsister got cursed and the protagonist and heroine decided to go down the forbidden path, because even though it was wrong, they had no other choice.

But the main part started now. Finally welcoming their first night, the two were having an awkward conversation, then the first option screen was already shown.

{|style="border: 1px solid #aaa; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10px;font-size: 100%;"
|align="left"|
1/ Relief her nervousness by behaving like always

2/ Be a really nice gentleman

3/ You shouldn't be half-assed, since you know your sister's resolve. To respond to her feelings, you'll be rough and forceful with your love.
You have no regrets. Because you believe---- that it's your responsibility as her family, as her older stepbrother.
|}

"…The heck's up with #3. Instead of an option, I only see it as a joke."

Were the staff all idiots?

"Now then, please choose the option you deem fitting. Show me your skills, Basara-san. Ah, but please save just in case. We might have to load later on."

Maria on his lap said so, totally used to erotic games even though she was a devil.

''…But showing his skills was easier said than done.''

Thinking rationally, the answer was already decided. Basara chose number 1. At that moment,

"Ah, I knew it." "What? Got a problem?"

Maria said disappointed, whereas Basara asked.

"Ah, I am sorry. Just a reflex… P- Please continue."

While he felt that she wasn't satisfied with his choice, Basara started to go through the text. The heroine nodded approving to
the protagonist, who wanted to take things slowly and in order. I won't do anything, but let's sleep together tonight. It's been a while. While such a conversation unfolded, the scene ended. And on the next day,

"…Huh?"

When the protagonist woke up, the heroine was gone. Instead there was a letter. In the letter it was noted that the heroine apparently had made a bet with the devil to see if the protagonist would show courage, and she lost that bet, so she was going to be the plaything for the devils in hell now, but she was happy to be treated so kindly by the protagonist until the end.

Then the screen turned black. The words BAD END were displayed.

"…What kind of development is that?"

"You cannot tell? This is a tragedy caused by your kindness, Basara-san. It means a man cannot protect a woman with only kindness. Good grief… You are so deplorable that I am going to cry."

"I don't want to be called that just because of a single choice in an erotic game--- Actually, when 1 is already no good for kindness, then 2 as well?"

"Obviously! Do you want to kill the heroine that bad? I did not expect you to push on this all too grotesque option. Were your
parents killed by her in your previous life, or something?"

"Wait. How are you imagining my previous life?"

A previous life, where the heroine of an erotic game killed my parents, was just too miserable.

"Geez, you are so hopeless…"

Maria sighed, then overlapped her small hand with Basara's, which was grabbing the mouse.

"---Now then, let us save her."

Saying so, she loaded the earlier save data. Through exclusion, Basara chose option 3 and resumed the game. However, even though Maria had been so confident, the heroine in the game was bewildered by the protagonist, whose attitude had suddenly changed, and resisted heavily.

"See. It wasn't 3 after all."

"Come again? Please take a closer look."

When he looked at the text window on the screen like he was told, the supposedly resisting heroine had suddenly become submissive and accepted the discipline from the protagonist. Not just that, she somewhat felt pleasure and happiness from being treated forcefully.

"Listen, Basara-san. This heroine included--- All obstinate girls are basically hardcore masochists when you bring them out of
their shells."

"What nonsense are you saying out of the blue!?"

"No, it is a fact. Therefore, please forcefully bring Mio-sama out of her shell. You have nothing to worry about. She will only resist in the beginning. After all, Mio-sama is actually quite the masochists, according to my evaluation. She is the type that feels happiness from being treated forcefully by the one she devoted herself to and draws pleasure from submitting to that person despite that."

"What's with that harsh analysis!? Are you really her retainer?"

"Precisely because I am her retainer, I want Mio-sama to be true to herself without putting on a front."

Maria proudly puffed up her chest.

"Well then, Basara-san, let us continue. You are going to learn the right way to discipline your little stepsister, so that you can make an unshakable bond with Mio-sama as fast as possible."

Saying so, Maria faced her head towards the monitor again--- where it was grabbed by an extended hand over Basara's shoulder.

Basara froze up and looked up, whereupon there stood, unknown since when, Mio with a cold smile.

[[Image:Shinmai v02 079.jpg|thumb]]

"I wondered why there was no reply when I knocked numerous times… But it seems you had quite the interesting conversation."

Maria's body went rigid on that uttered chilly voice.

And she turned around while instantly breaking out a cold sweat,

"Mio-sama…" "…Yes?" "Let… Let me explain." "Yeah, go on. I'm curious what you'll tell me."

But,

"Do you have a minute before that, Maria? Don't worry, it won't take long."

Mio said so and walked away, dragging Maria along at her head.

"Wh- What are you doing, Basara-san… Stop looking and please help me. Did I not teach you? To be forceful. Now is the time to forcefully take Mio-samoww, ouch, it hurts, Mio-sama."

Maria struggled when the pressure in the hold on her head was increased, whereas Basara put his hands together in a prayer.

"Forgive me. It's just impossible. Sorry, but rest in peace."

He sighed with "Phew, saved", but Mio turned around to him at the door.

"Basara… Just to tell you, you're next."

Glared at with sharp eyes that could only be labelled as super sadistic, Basara could only nod.

And afterwards, it took quite some time to explain the circumstances to Mio and have her understand, after she finished her lecture with Maria. They were difficult hours that reminded them the value of life.

===Part 5===

There was something that gradually became darker proportional to the night.

A place all the moonlight or streetlights of the world would never reach.

Darkness. People avoided the pitch-black darkness, where they couldn't see ahead and seemed to get sucked in. Because they
instinctively understood that danger lurked there.

---However, there were those that loved the darkness, in contrast to humans. They, who tried to make the dark abyss their habitat, the low-class stray devils. Even amongst the devils, low-class devils had no ego. It was said that because of that they had no considerable powers, but instead an ill-nature.

To avoid an all-out-war with the Heroes, the devils didn't excessively attack humans in the human world, but the low-class devils lacked the intelligence to process that. They only had a desire loyal to their instincts.

And in this night, when everything except convenience stores, family restaurants or fast-food stores had closing time.

Something arose from the darkness in a back alley in the corner of the shopping district.

That "something" blended in with the darkness and kept staring at the main street from the dark back alley. Just like it was waiting for it's prey to pass by. And then--- The moment when a young woman passed by before it.

The stray devil mercilessly attacked the woman. A human without any special abilities could not see a devil. And while a stray devils was weak compared to devils, it was far superior to an average human.

Thus the woman had no way to oppose and became the stray devil's prey just like that--- or was supposed to.

---However, in the next moment, a suddenly released slash cut off the stray devil life and existence itself. It most likely didn't even realize that it was erased. The remains of the stray devil vanished into empty space.

"---I knew it, a lot are attracted."

A voice said so by spitting out a "Heh". At the same time, three silhouette emerged from the darkness in the back alley--- from
behind where the stray devil had been. They were two young men and one girl.

"Was that wise, Takashi? With a victim, we would have gotten a reason to terminate the ‘target'."

To the right a young man who said with a casual tone, the young man called Takashi---- The one, who slayed the stray devil, said with a displeased low tone.

"There's no need to unnecessarily increase the victims. Shiba-san, the <village> has already made their decision."

One breath,

"To change the 'target'--- Naruse Mio from a surveillance target into a termination target."

That was the decision of the Hero Tribe, who received Yuki's report the other day. In light of the danger of the possible awakening of the power of the previous Devil Lord, they concluded so.

In other words, the daughter of the previous Devil Lord--- Naruse Mio was to be terminated.

"…Besides, how could we allow a victim to fall before us? We are from the Hero Tribe."

"You're so earnest, Takashi… Geez, working for justice is such a pain."

Shiba shrugged his shoulders jokingly.

"---Don't you agree, Kurumi-chan?"

He called out to the girl, who stood on the opposite side of him with Takashi in-between them and wordlessly stared at the empty space into which the stray devil had disappeared.

"…No. It's our mission."

In regards, the girl called Kurumi answered bluntly.

"How rare… for the two of you to make a stiff expression."

While Shiba made a wry smile,

"Are you that bothered by it? That he--- Basara is involved with this case?

Takashi and Kurumi remained silent to these uttered words for a while. Directed at them,

"Well, you're a childhood friends with him, close in age. Before the incident five years ago, you have always been together. I'm sure you have special feelings for it and it'll be tough for you in all kind of ways."

But,

"We volunteered for this mission despite having heard the report from Yuki-chan. Please don't ruin the mission by getting swayed from some weird attachment."

"…You don't need to tell me."

said Takashi.

"I'll kill Naruse Mio and show no mercy to those who interfere. Even if it's Basara."

"…Same for me. I no longer have a reason to hesitate about Basara."

There was no doubt in Kurumi's utterance. Because she already had taken an influential different path than Basara--- Ever since
the day "five years ago". Toward these two,

"Good. Your emotions are your own. I'm not going to pry into them. Because I'm just a supervisor this time. You two will do the
job. I'll just watch."

While smiling a "It's up to you",

"Well then, let's go. To fulfill our duty as Heroes, the protectors of the world---" Shiba Kyouichi declared.

"---To kill the one that might become the next Devil Lord."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-01-26T00:37:20Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter 1 Hello Reality */

==Chapter 1 Hello Reality==

===Part 1===
No matter whether you are about to leave or about to wake up, the current time is 7 am. Welcome to “Alarm 07~”.

The introduction of the television program made Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his eyes. He obviously belongs to the latter.

“Fu…Fua…Ah?”

The not so fully awaken Akatsuki scratched his belly button/navel, as if he did not know where he was. Until the sight of the television screen entered his view, he then remembers that this is his home’s living room.

“…Right, I came back yesterday.”

Today’s doggy ~ Today’s doggy is Mr. Joegargery’s lovely dog “Seven”. Every day, she plays with the big brother who delivers milk. It is said that Seven is quite bold. Each time the milkman brother is about to put the milk into the mailbox, Seven will climb over the fence and shove her nose into the mailbox, sniffing excitedly on the milk bottles. After the milkman brother sees this, he will always say “Seven, you stood up today again!”

“…Looks like it’s still the same, what an unintelligible television program.”

The television is currently broadcasting the morning news’ special feature, which added a bit more feeling of returning to the real world.

…Why was I sleeping on the living room’s sofa?

His memory is still not coherent. Is it because he was dumb or whether, because he was lounging in bed? Simply just take a shower before continuing to think then. Therefore, Akatsuki trudged out of the living room and opened the changing room doors. He then completely removed all of his clothing, casually shoved it into the dirty clothes basket and went into bathroom. Ah… the position of the shower head hanging from the wall appears to be lower than his previous impression. Akatsuki slowly squeezed some shower gel and shampoo and after washing his body and hair,
Akatsuki closed the shower tap and left the bathroom, picked up a large towel and wiped the water droplets off his wet hair and body.

“Oh damn, forgot to prepare some clean clothes.”

This here is obviously his own world, but he has completely forgotten about the accustomed lifestyle he once had, Akatsuki could not help but shake his head sighing. So he hung the towel around his neck and headed up towards the second floor’s room.

After opening the room door, Akatsuki immediately headed towards the closet to obtain some clean underwear from the drawers.

“Ehhh?”

This time, Akatsuki suddenly noticed that a female was laying on his bed. Judging from the serene sleep that the girl was having, sleeping on this mattress must be quite comfortable.

Up until now, Akatsuki finally remembered why he slept on the living room sofa.

Within his inner feelings, the words “Outrageous” suddenly emerged.

Akatsuki slowly moved to the bed and attentively observed the beautiful girl who was still in dreamland.

…What an outrageous pair of boobs.

Except for the word “Huge”, there were no other appropriate words. The huge twin peaks, that was impossible for others to not pay attention to, were slightly shaking due to the girl’s breathing. Akatsuki could not help but swallow his saliva. How in the world did she grow such a large chest?

“Let’s first touch the pair of bo…. NO, I should first explain the situation. Wake up, Hurry up and wake up! Hey!”
Akatsuki slightly shook the young girl’s shoulder and was surprised to find the huge boobs was also also shaking.

…The absolute highest quality…

This rare scene made Akatsuki squint

“….Unnn… Ah…?”

The girl slowly opened her eyes. The sleepy blinking eyelids and her hazy vision fell on Akatsuki.

—!

The girl’s face immediately stiffen, this made Akatsuki confused.

“Heyyyy, Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

Could it be the effects of the Dimensional transfer? The worried Akatsuki raised his right hand towards the girl, but the girl’s gaze immediately made him aware of the problem. Yes, the key was the present appearance of Akatsuki.

“This… I can explain… Don’t be nervous, I don’t have any evil intents really. Can you please calm down? Okay?”
While calming the girl, Akatsuki’s heart was desperately screaming “Oh no!”. There isn’t some trivial way to explain the current situation, and the words “mistake” would not help to solve this suddenly problem easily either. At the moment when one awakes and suddenly sees the opposite sex standing naked in front of you. The vast majority of the men would be extremely happy about it. However, if the same situation was to occur to the females, the results would greatly differ. The girl’s horrified expressed is the best proof.

It looks like the stimulus was a little bit too strong. Akatsuki took a deep breath and in his heart, told himself that he had to remain calm.

If even he panicked, wouldn’t this increase the girl’s misunderstanding? The current priority now is to think of a plan to calm the girl down, so Akatsuki squeezed out a smile. Smiling is a universally renowned language for communications.

“This is my world, please don’t worry.”

“—Put a sock in it!”

After the blunt retort, it was followed with a hot and spicy slap.

“—Looks like I will still have to introduce myself first.”

Akatsuki smiled while stroking his swelling cheek.

“My name is Ousawa Akatsuki, you can call me Akatsuki. Back in Alayzard, every one called me the rogue hero. Okay, what else do you want to know?”

“… Why are you standing naked in front of me?”

“Didn’t I say it was a misunderstanding? I had just finished taking a shower and entered to get some clothes, and this question is unrelated to my self-introduction isn’t it? Believe it or not, that’s the truth. Uh… what’s your name?”

“…Myuu””

“—What?”

The demon king’s daughter bitterly gave out her name, Akatsuki sudden suspect if he heard wrong.

“You..You’re called Miu…?”

Akatsuki, who said the name, expressed an incredible look. This can’t be true right? Isn’t that too weird. However, the girl in front of him showed him a face of disgust.

“…No.”

The girl shook her head/

“It’s not Miu, but Myuu. I’m called Myuu.”

“—Myuu? Oh…So that’s it, ha ha ha.

Akatsuki made a few sounds of a hollow laugh, apparently he really heard it wrong.

But from the sound of the girls names, it also made Akatsuki remembered the critical things that must be addressed as soon as possible. For Akatsuki, the girl’s current presence is like an alarm, constantly reminding him that he cannot be lazy.

—Is this the God of Destiny’s mischief?

Akatsuki scratched his cheeks. After placing a simple breakfast of toast, poached eggs and milk on the table, Akatsuki looked at the girl sitting opposite of him.

… Having such an explosive body figure that would look down on everyone, the tone of her voice was no different compared to little boys.

“…I still feel that your eyes look very disgusting.”

“You’re thinking too much. You have just arrived to a completely different world, it must be because you’re too nervous.

While being out of focus, Akatsuki can not help but secretly admire the girl’s courage.

… Not everyone dares to go alone to a completely unfamiliar world.

===Part 2===
During the time period when staying in Alayzard, Akatsuki along with Listy, Zechs and Lotier formed a 4-man adventuring team.

But afterwards Akatsuki singly challenged the demon king , Galious, and alone, bearing the kindness and grudges of defeating the demon king. As long as Akatsuki leaves Alayzard, it will not leave any aftereffects.

Akatsuki’s way of thinking only obtained one person’s agreement, that was the demon king, Galious. For Alayzard’s peace, the demon king, who leads the demon race, also had his own way of thinking. Galious decided the demon king’s palace — that is, in front of his throne to be the location of duel between Akatsuki and him. Only at that place would the troops of the two camps not be aware of the one on one duel.

However, the demon king’s castle stationed a large number of demon warriors, thus Galious specially dispatched his own daughter to act as a guide, hiding this information from the demon warriors and brought Akatsuki into the castle.

There was neither conversation nor dialogue between the two men. The final battle starts off instantaneously, and the intense death match ended with the victory of Akatsuki.

Before his death, Galious made his last request to Akatsuki.

“Please take care of my daughter.” The girl’s mother is a dark elf, but her appearance looks similar to the past me, there should be no risk of being seen through.

This was the demon king’s final wish. The past demon king was once in love with a dark elf and eventually gave birth to a daughter between the two of them. However, his loving wife eventually died at human hands, this heavy blow made the demon king discard his human identity and completely devote himself to the demon race’s camp.

At the beginning, Akatsuki did not want to accept this undesirable request. However, the thought of the princess, after the sudden death of the demon king and the destruction of the kingdom, facing this cruel fate, he did not have the heart to refuse the demon king’s wish. Not to mention that she was the demon king’s daughter, she could eventually fall into enemy hands or even get pushed into being the demon race’s new leader and be killed in battle, there was absolutely no happy ending. In addition, Akatsuki had already decided on the idea to bear all the feelings of gratitude and resentment, and disappear from the world. Once Akatsuki left Alayzard, the human’s vengeance of fire will definitely point to the demon king’s daughter who is still remaining in this world. Based on his own principles of not letting others bear responsibility, Akatsuki reluctantly agreed.

However, Akatsuki also made a condition, which is that he must go back to his own world and sort out a very important matter. If he wished to entrust the girl to Akatsuki, he must accept the possibility of Akatsuki taking her with him back to his own world. Akatsuki did not inquire for the demon king’s will, but instead turned and stared at Myuu, asking if she was willing to entrust her destiny to him.

If the answer is yes, please hold my hand.

Myuu nodded without hesitation and held tightly to Akatsuki’s right hand.

This act was contrary to Akatsuki’s expectation, he had assumed that Myuu would not accept. Myuu’s expression was very calm, she said that Galious had foreseen his own death. If the hero who defeated the demon king really appears, from now on, please go on and follow him to live together.

Akatsuki immediately looked back at Galious, the sad demon king has long been out of breath.

“—How did you bring me to this world? Alayzard’s resident can’t pass through the <Gate of Another World> isn’t it?”

Myuu still had an incredulously look on her face, Akatsuki then easily shrugged.

“Fortunately, I just found a loophole.”

The truth is by utilizing Renkan Keikikou’s and mess up the cognitive abilities of the <Gate of Another World>. This was one of the skills that Akatsuki had learned in the past at <God’s Interlayer>, which Myuu certainly did not know. Strictly speaking, almost no one has knowledge of this method in Alayzard now. The fact that Myuu came to this world is like a blind spot in a blind spot.

“Oh...”

Myuu bowed down in silence. Akatsuki originally thought that Myuu will continue to ask further, Myuu’s reaction made Akatsuki feel a bit surprised.

After a moment of silence —

“—What do I do next?”

Myuu took the initiative to ask.

“In this world, I could be described as an alien. If my true identity is exposed, wouldn’t it cause a heap of trouble?”

“Ahhh… Yes, that’s correct, but there’s no need to worry. The fact that you are Alayzard’s notorious demon king’s daughter, in this world, no one knows your true identity except for me and you.”

“But there is always a possibility? A large amount of magic that I use can only be used by the demon race. “
Myuu’s tone is very uneasy, but Akatsuki still shook his head.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Why? Could it be that this world cannot use magic?”

“No, just the opposite.”

Akatsuki exposed a mischievous smile.

“Magic does exist in this world now, but only just recently.”

Akatsuki is not the first person to be summoned to an alternative world.

The amount of people summoned to an alternative world in the past numbers several thousands.

Initially, it definitely caused a large amount of confusion, but as more and more people are summoned, the research about this phenomenon gradually matured. With nearly half of the people coming back from the alternative world safe and sound, it solved many of the mysteries.

The summoning to alternative worlds began approximately 30 years ago, but there isn’t only one alternative world, this truth is obtained through the people who came back safe and sound. Alayzard, who summoned Akatsuki, is only one of the multiple alternative worlds and to up to this day, the total amount of alternative worlds confirmed exceeds 10. The people who are summoned all share some common similarities, every one of them is a male or female in their teens, and each of them will learn a special ability like magic in the alternative world.

After returning from the alternative world, the original world’s time will not elapse, this point is a great surprise for the scientist. The abilities that were obtained at the alternative world could also be used in the original world. The returnees, who obtained an ability surpassing the human capacity, will of course be regarded as a new hope for human development, and often will be treated as a dangerous existence.

Therefore, the new United Nations — G7, which is Japan, USA, Russia, China, India, Oceania Federation and the European Union — in order to protect and monitor all alternative world returnees cofounded an organization a few years ago.

That is the “Babel <BABEL> school”. Its purpose is to guide the young men and women who have special abilities along the right path, and contribute to human prosperity and development. The “Babel school” is established within all member states’ territories of the New United Nations and Japan even turned Tokyo’s satellite city into campus territory, giving the right to self-govern itself.

The huge campus housed all the alternative world returnees, while establishing institutes at all level such as primary school, secondary school, university and even research institutes. At the same time the returnees receive general education, the school will specifically design a curriculum for each returnee, training the special abilities they acquired in the alternative world.

Enrollment eligibility is only for returnees who came back from the alternative world. In contrast, the returnees who came back from the alternative world are all forced to study at “Babel school” without exception. The intention is to isolate the returnees with special abilities from the general population in order to manage them.

In short, “Babel school” will not let go of any one of its returnees.

“—So, we will also have to study at that school?”

“Exactly, Babel and the special autonomous region gather a lot of returnees with special abilities, so even if there is one more person who can use magic, it will not attract any attention.”

After Akatsuki pauses for a moment, he continues to speak:

“In fact, this house is also located within the special autonomous region. My older brother is a graduate of Babel, Dad rarely comes home, and there is no other family members, staying here is very safe.”

“Oh…”

Myuu seemed to be relieved, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Don’t think that you can avoid Babel’s investigation. As I have said, Babel does not let any of the returnees go, maybe last night they observed that I was the only one in the house and suddenly two dimensional shifts reactions occurred. If I guessed right, people from Babel should appear very soon.”

“W...Well, what should I do?”

“Rest assured, I have an excellent plan.”

Compared to the pessimistic Myuu, Akatsuki seems to be much more optimistic.

When I decided to take you to this world, I already prepared a battle plan. Although I can not guarantee a 100% success rate, but… it should pass successfully.”

Why so certain?

“—Because the goddess of fate who likes mischief seems to be standing on our side.”

===Part 3===
Special Autonomous Region is an organization to guide the alternative world returnees on the right path.
It is situated on a man-made island inside the corner of Tokyo Bay's Firefly observatory.

Aside from the sea and air route, you can also arrive to the autonomous region through an undersea tunnel.
Maintaining the natural beauty of the mountains, and with a group of technologically advanced people creating a town, this creates a strong contrast. It shows a future outlook of technology and nature coexistence, and can be called the most desirable urban scene.

In the center of the man-made island, is a university that is merged with the natural environment. Aside from the forests, ponds and small hills, including the research institutes, laboratories and even the sports ground, the different sized facilities were lined up row by row in close order. One of the most eye-catching is the super high-rise white school building that goes straight into the skies.

The alternative returnee’s school hall.

Inside the sanctuary of the special autonomous region, the great building which everyone is in awe and fear of.
Babel.

Inside the tower walls is a circular space. Beyond the wall has a stairs-shaped auditorium, this place is in fact the third arena, and also where JPN Babel entrance inspection is held in place.

The reason why it is not an “examination”, but an “inspection” lies in the fact that all new students all are admitted, the investigation focuses on the performance of the new students in the alternative world and their current abilities. Most of the students belong to the fighting type, but there are still a small number of students who specializes in research; by using the entrance inspection to identify the strength properties of everyone — or other known as aptitude is an essential part.

The investigation is divided into four major topics, namely medically examination, the use of elemental magic to show the past history to the future, an oral examination conducted by examiners to determine personality traits, as well as combat skill instructors’ technical test.

Myuu and Akatsuki are currently waiting for the medical examination reports, at the scene, there are no other admitted students. Although there are several thousands of alternative world returnees, but compared to the world’s 6 billion population, the probability of occurrence is actually quite minimal. If it is confined solely to Japan, the number will become ever lower, and considered rare. That is the reason why the governments around the world actively try to manage the returnees.

At the arena lounge, resting on the seat is Akatsuki leisurely straightening both of his legs, waiting for the inspection results. After looking at Myuu, who is looking ill at ease, beside him, Akatsuki can not help but sigh.

“Can you please have some confidence okay? Doesn’t your current look make you even more suspicious?”

“What if they found out I am a person from the alternative world…”

Myuu intentionally lowered her voice, but Akatsuki nonchalantly waved his hand.

“Relax. Although your boobs are slightly bigger, but it is still in the acceptable parameters.”

“I do not mean this!”

The composition of blood and the physical structures cannot be deceived, what if they really found out….!

Myuu, biting her lower lips tightly, stared uneasily at Akatsuki.

At that moment, the medical staff with the inspection results appeared.

“Ah… Ousawa Akatsuki?”

“That’s me.”

Akatsuki heard this and immediately raised his right hand. The medical staff opened the file and glanced over it once and immediately handed the file to Akatsuki.

“There is no problem with your health status, please bring this data and accept the Norum Screening.”

“Okay, Thanks.”

After Akatsuki received the document file, the medical staff turned to face Myuu.

“Ousawa Miu.”

“Y…yes…”

Myuu timidly stood up, the medical staff opened the file, quickly glanced through it, but suddenly his gaze stopped at a spot in the inspection report.

“—!”

Myuu suddenly stiffen her body.

—A moment of tension

Only to see the medical staff closing the file.

“There is also no abnormalities, please accept the Norum Screening.”

“Tha..Thank you….”

Myuu took the file with a trembling voice, and immediately sighed heavily.

… Thank god that it is finally over.

At the same time, she patted her chest softly, a large hand suddenly placed onto her head.

The deep voice with a trace of laughter passed through her ears.

“See, I told you there isn’t any problem.”

Myuu raised her hand to touch the top of her head, as if to confirm the feeling of Akatsuki. Once she thought about that her identity was not exposed and was rest assured, she sighed again. The cover of the file wrote an unfamiliar name, Myuu silently read those words.

…Ousawa…Miu…

This is the name that Akatsuki had prepared for Myuu, it originally belonged to the current whereabouts unknown Ousawa’s oldest female daughter, which is also Akatsuki’s younger sister. When learning about this plan from Akatsuki, Myuu suddenly understand the moment when she gave out her name, why Akatsuki would emerge such a weird expression.

— Indeed, Myuu’s blood components and body structure are different from the humans of this world, but whether it was the results of the blood test or the CT scans, she still passed successfully.

Why? The reason is very simple. Through the dimensional shift’s feedback, a few alternative returnees’ body will experience significant changes.

However, Myuu only learned about this matter from Akatsuki yesterday, there was no time for her to be psychologically prepared.

On the second day that the two of them came to this world, they received an admission application from Babel. Based on human rights consideration, on the surface, Babel’s admission is based on applications, but the truth is that it is a mandatory order, there is no other choice. Within a week of receiving the application, they must surrender — that is, to go to school, or else Babel will dispatch personnel to forcibly summon them there. But this time, the application was personally brought by a teaching staff member of Babel, this was within Akatsuki’s expectations, thus, when the other party asked for Myuu’s identity, Akatsuki, without any embarrassment or panting, told a flagrant lie.

— This person is my sister.

After disappearing for a long time, only returned recently, and was summoned together to an alternative world and came back.

Akatsuki’s excuse had not been questioned, having all normal test results is the best proof. Since alternative world’s experiences will cause changes to the human body, having changes in the memory is also very reasonable. As long as you put the blame of the unknown parts on memory loss, naturally you will successfully pass.

…Up to now, it has gone through fairly smoothly.

“— The next step is the main event. If you are able to safely mix in and pass, then it will be just fine.”

From what Myuu heard, Akatsuki’s tone was somewhat stiff. Yes, the following is the Norum Screening.

Using elemental magic to perceive the past, present and the future history.

The goddess who decides the past “Urðr”, the goddess who decides the present “Verðandi” and the goddess who decides the future “Skuld”

The so-called Norum Screening, is to use elemental magic to acquire these three goddess’s abilities, perceiving the examinee’s past, present and future. However, the content of Norum Screening does not take the examinee’s life in the form of chronologic order and providing tremendous amount of detail, but uses a poem type mode to roughly show the examinee’s history.

No matter what you have done in the past, what kind of magic you have now — that is, the connection between a superior dimensional being, and in the future what you use your abilities to achieve what goals can all be clearly shown in the Screening.

In short, Norum Screening is called the most important topic in Babel entrance inspection.

But there is no absolute in the future history, the examinees may embark on another path through their own will, and therefore, the result of Norum Screening only shows the future with the highest probability of occurrence.

Akatsuki came in front of the inspection magic officer and handed over his own file.

The inspector took the data and indicated for Akatsuki to sit down.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, please close both your eyes and try to relax.”

Akatsuki could not help but coldly snorted.

“This isn’t some sort of lying hypnotism right?”

The color of the inspector’s face darkens.

“—You’re not allowed to speak. Empty everything and let your consciousness float in the middle of darkness.”

“OkayOkay.”

Akatsuki followed the voice and closed his eyes.

The following few seconds are involved with Akatsuki emptying his heart, and not thinking. During this time, the inspector took up the pen and wrote rapidly.

The speed was surprisingly alarming. By the time Akatsuki opened his eyes, the inspector had already finished recording it down.

“Good work.”

The forensic officer waiting by the side took the record from the inspector’s hand and quickly scanned the contents.

“Well….T…This is…!”

The forensic officer suddenly widened his eyes, the inspector beside her curiously extended his head around. During the Screening, they are unconsciously writing down automatically, even the inspectors do not know what was written.

After the inspector read the Screening records, he suddenly jumped off his chair.
With an very stiff expression, as if he saw an incredible content.

“Doctor, how is it?”

Other staff members also leaned over.

“Did some kind of problem occur…?”

Myuu, who was behind him, anxiously asked.

“God knows, I do not have anything to be ashamed of in the past.”

After saying these words, Akatsuki’s mouth suddenly emerges a hint of a smile.

…There was a lot of perverted past though.

After the forensic officer discussed with the other staff members for some time, he placed the records on the table.

“Ousawa, is the description on the record true?”

“Let me first take a look before I say it.”

So Akatsuki quickly glanced over the poem written on the paper.

''In the World of Alayzard, you, who experienced despair and loneliness, embarked on the path of a True hero,''

''Even after you defeated the tragic Demon King, your battle is still not finished.''

''The, you, right now do not have the blessings of the gods,''

''Only the truth of the heart will lead you onto a new height.''

''In the nearby future, the, conqueror, will face a decision.''

''Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path —''

This is the first time Akatsuki took a Norum Screening, and did not know how to interpret the contents of the poem, but from the poem divided into the three sections, it should represent the past, present and future. The past and present have already been determined, the poem only describes the truth, but for the future, it includes uncertainty factors, the context tends to be conservative and finally imply an ending. Interestingly enough, the past and present both uses “you”, but at the future it turns to “conqueror”, this represents the path he took to reach newer heights or is it his mission to lead the conqueror who face a decision to the correct path?

…Suddenly a conqueror emerges.

Akatsuki could not help but have a wry smile while shaking his head.

Whether the conqueror refers to himself or someone else, Akatsuki would not be too surprised.

Isn’t that it?

At least those two people have already stood on the highest point of this world.

This text clearly describes the upcoming task that is about to carry.

But aside from Akatsuki and those two people, probably no one else would understand the meaning of this text.

The only thing that puzzled Akatsuki is “Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path”. Perhaps in the “nearby future”, he will naturally find the answer?

At this time —

“—Ousawa, is the description of the past true?”

“…the past?”

The forensic officer eyes are on the part that Akatsuki did not mind about. Akatsuki carefully read the poem again and did not find any problems.

“…Ah, it should be the truth.”

The only controversial point is that he himself is only a “rogue hero”, the “true hero” should be Leon instead.

Perhaps because he defeated the Demon King, he is described as a true hero.

At this moment —

“Ousawa!”

“Wha..What is it?”

Akatsuki, who bowed his head and deep in thought, was shocked the forensic officer.

The delighted forensic officer could not conceal his inner excitement.

“The past Norum Screening never appeared a “True Hero”. If this is really true, you could be JPN Babel…. No, the first person in Babel history worldwide!”

“Really? But only a small part of people called me that title.”

To be honest, the “Rogue Hero” fits his image more.

“The number of people does not matter, the results of the Norum Scrrening is the main point.”

The forensic officer nodded.

Although being summoned to the alternative world is equivalent to opening the door of learning magic, but whether you can successfully obtain magic and achieved a strong power, a person’s innate gift and talent is the most important part. Just surviving in an unknown alternative world is a commendable achievement, only a handful of people will get a chance to fight on the battlefield, not to mention obtaining a dominating special ability. Base on this sense, Akatsuki is undoubtedly among the minority of the minority.

However, the inspector also emerged a puzzled look.

“…But there is a place that I do not understand. According to current description, you did not receive the blessings of the gods, I think this should represent that the current you cannot use magic…”

“Ah, of course.”

Akatsuki replies without any hesitation.

“—From the beginning, I can’t use magic.”

===Part 4===
The results of the Norum Screening and Akatsuki’s explosive declaration, shocked all the inspectors and forensic officers on site.

Akatsuki is not only the first person recorded as a “True Hero” by the Norum Screening, but at the same time, is the only exception to the alternative returnee who cannot use magic. The Babel school admission is therefore suspended and everyone on site , without exception, directed their attention on this matter and conducted a lively discussion. In addition, the word “Conqueror” on the description regarding the future is also highly regarded. In the past, there has also been a few returnees with Screenings about the “Conqueror”, To this day, these returnees all hold key positions that guide the world to the future, Thus, Akatsuki’s results naturally became the most urgent item and was sent directly to the Babel school’s highest authority.

…Fortunately, my report does not have any problems.

Compared to the huge uproar of Akatsuki, Myuu’s Norum Screening , on the contrary, passed successfully, it could be said that she worried too much.

'' In the alternative world of Alayzard, under the intertwined tragedies, the Princess’s happiness has been deprived,''

''The ,you, who lost everything, the only remaining is a thorn infested trial.''

''The current you bathed among the gentle wind,''

''The gentle wind will become a storm, and call forth other companions.''

''Loneliness will always follow behind you like a shadow,''

''Whether you will be alone, the choice belongs to you. Whether you will be isolated, the choice belongs to your partner.''

The poem that describes the past had the word “Princess” appeared, Myuu could not help but break out into a cold sweat. But just like bards who talk about singers and dancers, generally, this description is often seen within a female’s poem, and does not represent a special meaning.

The poem that describes the present mentioned about “wind”, which represents the magical properties. As for the future description, it is currently still ambiguous.

But the future is basically filled with possibilities, thus it is not surprising. And as long as the individual decides on a goal or is aware of one, the future description will become more accurate, Thus, the inspectors and forensic officers have made suggestions for a retake after a period of time.

The Norum Screening is finally over. The thought of her escaping the crisis of exposing her identity made Myuu feel relieved.

At that moment —

“Congratulations on passing.”

Akatsuki gently patted Myuu’s shoulder.

“Tha...Thank you…”

Her pale face managed to squeeze out a tiny stiff smile.

From now on, she is no longer the Demon King Galious’s daughter.

In other words, she must comply with the agreement last night, to realize her promise.

In order to conceal her real identity, no matter how reluctant she is, she must still try.

“On…Oniii…Oniii-cha…..I… I still can’t say it out!”

With both cheeks burning hot, it is almost impossible to speak. No, I must do it.

In order to survive in this world, there is not only choice.

— This is the promise between my father and I.

Akatsuki smile slightly, and gently stroked Myuu’s head.

“Do not force yourself, just temporarily call me Akatsuki. No matter what, from now on , we are one family now —Miu.”

This is the moment where Myuu with a brand new name and identity was born in this world.

===Part 5===
The following oral examination was also passed successfully without any problems occurring. The key point is ,of course, for Miu and Akatsuki to take the examiner’s inquiry together. Since they returned from the same alternative world, the two of them are in a brother and sister relationship, Akatsuki’s specially made a proposal and asked the examiner to make a joint interview, which resulted in the examiner accepting it.

Although joint interviews are a rare situation, it does not mean there isn’t a precedent. When Miu did not know how to reply, Akatsuki will take responsibility and rounded things up in a timely manner, this was one of the reasons the two passed successfully.

Now both of them appear in the arena’s stage.

“This is the last stage, allow me to see your strengths.”

A male who is approaching his forties said to them.

He is the combat skills instructor responsible for testing out Miu and Akatsuki.

“There is a variety of weapons here that you two are free to select. Some of the weapons might not be as finesse, but please first deal with it. After you are formally accepted, the school will provide the best weapons based on each individual’s needs. Also, this examination does not restrict the usage of magic, it is fine for you two to use magic to decide the victory. In short, select your most skilful, you most powerful way to display your strength.”
As to what the combat skill instructor said, the walls was covered with a variety of strange weapons. Miu, following the order one by one, was deciding at the same time contemplating carefully within her heart.

…The opponent utilizes the halberd which is strong against long range attacks, so…

Among all the weapons, Miu picked the single-handed short sword. She is a magician, not a warrior, before activating magic, it requires some time to concentrate. In order to avoid the opponent’s attacking while chanting, a small weapon is necessary for defense

As for Akatsuki, he casually put his hands behind his head.

“Ah, I do not require weapons.”

“Quite confident huh, are you sure? I was taken back during the Norum Screening when a hero appeared, but only to find out that you can’t even use magic.”

After saying this, the combat skills instructor laughed.

“— It can’t be that you don’t even know how to use a sword right?”

“That’s not it. During the time at that world, I basically have been fighting with a sword.”

“Well, you ,yourself, decide then, don’t overdo it. But the results of your combat abilities is related to your placement after admission, deliberately hiding your strength will be your loss.”

“Didn’t you want us to show off our strength? That’s why this is enough.”

“Well, it is your choice. Once you’re ready, let’s begin. Having both of you come at me together is fine too, please bring out your real strength.”

The combat instructor lifted up the halberd.

“HeyHeyHey, that isn’t good right?”

Akatsuki’s face suddenly emerge a smile filled with confidence.

“What if you get instantaneously killed by me, I can’t let you lose all your pride right?”

“Youuu..You should say less words, okay?”

Akatsuki’s plea was honestly too intense, Miu quickly tried to diffuse the situation. However, the combat skills instructor seems to be infuriated.

“This you don’t have to worry about. I have been an examiner for many years, I have confidence in my own strength. In the past, I have almost never been beaten by the new students. And even if I am not skilled as the others, your attacks won’t damage me.

Why?

“Babel school’s campus is enclosed within a special barrier, any physical or magic attack will only affect the opponent’s mental status and cannot harm the opponent’s body. That said, I will still feel pain and may even lose consciousness, but within the effects of barrier, that is the biggest amount of damage that can be done, so you guys can safely attack.”

This should be measures to prevent trespassing students and teaching staff members to have personal fights. Alternative world returnee is like a powerful time bomb, in case of a conflict with each other, there is no guarantee that it will not cause any unnecessary casualties. To reduce this sort of loss, the school set a strong defense barrier within the Babel school campus.

“Well then, there is no problems.”

Akatsuki gently stroke his chin.

“Miu, you’ll start first.”

“Huh? But the instructor wants us together…”

“It does not matter, the instructor also did not say it must be together — right?”

Akatsuki looked at combat skills instructor in front of them, the two of them were separated by Miu.

The combat skills instructed nodded.

“Ah, that’s okay too, you guys can decide.”

“See.”

Akatsuki said while smiling.

“That’s right, ears over here.”

After Miu followed the orders and lifted her right ear, Akatsuki whispered beside her ear.

“— How’s that, no problem right?”

“It is not a problem, But… are you really sure you want to do this?”

“If there’s no problem, then just go ahead.”

Akatsuki gently pushed Miu shoulders and brought her in front of the combat skills instructor.

“Is your battle mode weapon or magic?”

“It’s magic, the short sword is only a weapon used for defense…”

Miu’s eyes fell to the short sword in her hand. After the instructor sees this, he could not help but smile.

“You can rest assured about this point. My goal is to test your strength; I will not initiate the attack. Since it is the use of magic, you can begin the chant now.”

“Yes… uhh, please to meet you.”

After bowing down, Miu began to concentrate. Just seeing a magic circle expanding by her side, bursting with a dazzling light, it constructed into a defensive effect barrier.

“Hmm…”

The combat skill instructor expression changes and he place out a battle posture. The more powerful the magic, the need for a stronger barrier to avoid suffering from attacks during the chanting phase. Miu made a abnormally strong defensive barrier, which means that the magic she is about to cast has a considerable degree of power. Miu, entering the chanting phase, could clearly see the combat skills instructor calculating the time. The defensive barrier, used for the chant, must be cancelled the instant before activating the magic. Otherwise, the magic will hit the defensive barrier and the power will decrease significantly. Thus, the defensive barrier will disappear some point of time. It is a very important signal during a magical battle.

…Do I really have to do this?

The moment Miu activated her magic, she felt some guilt.

Because she did not cancel the defensive barrier.

“Ah—!”

The combat skills instructor was deeply surprised.

After a burst of strong wind, a tornado surfaced in mid-air. The tornado did not rise from the ground to the skies, but rather from Miu to the instructor in front, directly hitting the target.

The unprepared instructor’s entire body flew off and heavily hit the arena walls.

“Guuu….!”

After difficultly standing up steadily, the instructor took a deep breath and raised his head above.

A dazzling light followed by an explosive noise came towards and impartially hits the instructor.

During the emergency, the combat skills instructor adopted a magical defense, but the magic power of Miu far exceeds the instructor’s mental strength. This time, the instructor could not stand it any longer and powerlessly lied on the floor.

Although it will produce a protective barrier during the chanting process of performing magic, but a high class magician can cancel the generation of the barrier. Because he was blindly calculating the activation timing of magic, the other side undoubtedly gained control of the mode of action. But then again, the protective barrier is only one method of deception in magical combat, just cancelling the barrier is not enough for experienced instructors to fall into the trap.

In truth, Miu’s defensive barrier was just a cover up. She first pretended to activate the barrier and then took the opportunity to activate magic, this is a highly skilled magician’s preferred high class skill. At the same time of chanting magic and cancelling the defensive barrier and then activate a disguised barrier, at first glance it may only seem like three steps. But in fact, it must maintain a high degree of balance between each action, as long as one of the steps failed, the magic will not activate.

Therefore, this technique is not applicable during the ever-changing battlefield. This time it is just a simple test, plus the other side stood motionless, which lead to Miu succeeding easily.

“HeyHeyHey, is that really true? You are quite powerful.”

Akatsuki could not help but compliment Miu’s performance. Defeating a enemy who stood motionlessly is not rare, the rare sight was in addition to the tornado, Miu actually even added lightning magic afterwards. In truth, Akatsuki only made the suggestion for cancelling the defensive barrier and activating a disguised barrier, but he could not believe that Miu’s performance was beyond his imagination. Of course, chanting two magics together is not as difficult as it seems, however, the chanting of the two types of magic, at the same time, cancelling a defensive barrier, and adding a disguised barrier, this is not something every magician can do. According to Akatsuki, probably only Listy, Lotier and Galious, etc, a few dozen magicians have this capability. This means that Miu’s strength is definitely in the ranks of a master mage, the demon king’s daughter isn’t just for show. After the other staff members performed first aid on the combat instructor, Miu returned to Akatsuki’s side.

“I don’t like this sort of underhanded tricks.”

“It does not matter. The combat instructor casted a magically barrier in time, the damage should be reduced. Besides no matter how serious the injury, at most, it is only a temporary concussion and is not life-threatening. The only loss I see is that his clothes turned into charcoal.”

Laughing at the same time, Akatsuki twisted his shoulders.

“Then next, it’s my turn. Instructors, can you hurry up? Your body is unwell but there is no damage right?”

“Please….Please ….wait for a moment….”

The instructor, who is checking for injuries on the combat skills instructor, seemed to be hesitating.

“The damage is more serious than expected, I am afraid he will awake after two or three days. It looks like he is unable to act as your opponent.”

“Then what do I do? Being admitted without being tested in combat?”

“Thi…This is obviously impossible.”

“Are there no other combat skill instructors?”

“There is some, but in order to change the entrance examination examiner, we must obtain permission from the high level executives such as the headmaster. The other combat skill instructors also need time to be prepared.”

“—That being said, why don’t I temporarily act as the examiner.”

A voice came from the arena’s entrance, and everyone on the scene turned and looked at the rear.

===Part 6===
The owner of the voice is a teenager with a pair of sky blue eyes and silver hair. Covered under the Babel school uniform, his body seems to be quite skinny, but insiders can tell that it was a well-trained body. What seems to be an ordinary stature revealed an stable and unmovable aura, this is the confidence that a truly strong person should have.

He is not a fool, his strength is perhaps comparable to mine…no…maybe even slightly stronger.

After guessing the gap between enemy’s strength, Akatsuki cannot help but narrowed his eyes.

“Who are you?”

“First time meeting you, Ousawa Akatsuki. I am JPN Babel school’s student president Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya responded to Akatsuki’s question with a hearty smile.

After seeing the Kyouya’s appearance, all the staff members at the scene revealed apologetic look.

“Excuse me, sorry to bother you during the holidays to make you take a trip here personally.

“That’s okay. I already know the results of the Norum Screening, if the Screening’s results are accurate, this naturally belongs in my jurisdiction.”

“… How strange…”

“Isn’t the student president only the representative of the students, why do all the teachers on the scene seem to respect and fear him?”

“ I am not too certain, but —”

Akatsuki’s gaze move from Miu’s back to the Kyouya in front of him.

“I’ve heard that the student president’s position is held on by the strongest student in the Babel school, That said he is the current top dog here.”

At the same time, he is the strongest returnee out of all the returnees who came back from alternative world.

In short, he is the strongest Japanese student.

After the conversation between the staff members has ended, Kyouya turned around.

“Ousawa-kun, about the last topic’s performance examination, I will be your opponent. Are there any opinions?

“No, I’m fine with that.”

This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. The Babel school student president is undoubtedly the best testing stone.
— Taking advantage of this opportunity and testing whether he, who obtained a powerful strength in the alternative world, could stop those two men now.

So Akatsuki and Kyouya both took a step forward.

Originally intended to keep a low profile temporarily after being admitted, this sudden incident caused Akatsuki to change his plans and directly challenge the strongest, the student president.

“—Ousawa-kun, there is no need to be that serious.”

When the distance between the two only remains a few meters, Kyouya suddenly exposed a bitter smile, as if he had seen through Akatsuki’s mind.

“This is only a examination for combat abilities, I did not mean to have a showdown with you and there is no need to. I only want to test your strengths —.”

At the moment…

From under Akatsuki’s foot, which is the sandy floor suddenly broke into a hole, a huge icicle rapid came up from the hole.

“—!”

Akatsuki hurriedly jumped backwards, and glided on the sandy floor for some distance before stopping.

“Ahhh, your reaction is not bad.”

Kyouya reveals a knowingly smile.

But the creation of his icicle made others could not laugh.

“Amazing…”

Miu’s praise came from behind and entered his ears, Akatsuki subconsciously looked up.

An icicle with a height of over five meters stood in front of his eyes, it’s weight is probably around ten tons. The ice crystal-like spikes are placed across the surface, like a mirror that reflecting the surrounding landscape.
By creating such a high purity and tall icicle instantly, the practitioner’s strength is self-evident.

…As expected of the strongest Japanese student, I won’t let you down.

This way, it would be fun. Akatsuki concealed his inner excitement, on the other side of the icicle, Kyouya could not help but grin.

“Ousawa-kun, I’ve heard that you plan to take this test barehanded? So what about this, why don’t you use your prized fist and attack my icicle?”

Akatsuki was stunned for a moment.

“No wayyy right, that simple?”

“You can’t, you can’t fall for his trap!”

Miu hurriedly spoke to stop him with a serious expression.

“This is not a simple icicle, inside it contains a large amount of magic power, it’s hardness has probably been increased several times. Using your bare hands to hit the icicle will most likely cause an ending with a bone fracture.”

Kyouya shook his head.

“This, you do not have to worry about. As long as you are within the barrier, Ousawa-kun’s fist will definitely not be injured, at most it will only hurt a few days.”

“— You do not have to bother.”

With the huge opportunity in front of him, some pain does not matter much.

So Akatsuki clenched his right fist and took a posture.

“If I can crush your giant icicle in one punch—“

Akatsuki stared at the other side of the icicle.

— At that time, you will be my opponent, Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya listened and smiled happily.

“Okay, that’s not a issue.”

“Very well, that’s a promise.”

Akatsuki’s ki begins to circulate within his body, he is preparing to use Renkan Keikikou. The stimulated ki entered his meridian and finally concentrated into Akatsuki’s right first.

The passing requirement is to crush the icicle, he cannot allow any failure.

…Okay, Let’s go.

“—!”

Akatsuki raised his right fist and violently swung it.

After a explosive noise, it is followed by a burst of shaking impacts.

Witnessing everything, Miu hurriedly closed her eyes and covered her ears with both hands.
After a period of time, the surroundings calmed down, Miu then slowly opened her eyes.

“Waaa….”

Miu could not help but be shocked.

— The result was the following, Kyouya’s icicle was not crushed, not even a single crack lies on it. But the power of Akatsuki’s fist clearly shows around the icicle’s surroundings. The surrounding sand was blasted several feets, exposing the hard ground, and made it like the icicle fell down from heaven. A sight that proves the power of the iron fist, but Kyouya’s created icicle was also intact.

“Damn it, I failed!”

Akatsuki, who raised his head staring at the icicle, was angry, Miu then suddenly realized why.

… I understand now, the reason why the icicle remained intact…

Miu hurriedly rushed to Akatsuki’s side.

“Is your hand still okay?”

“Ah, no problem. You can see for yourself.”

Akatsuki swung his right hand, proving that he himself did not have any problems. His right hand did not have any broken skin, even a single spot of swelling was nowhere seen. Miu’s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous look.

“Whether the giant icicle, which could not be broken, or your fists, both are too exaggerated”

“I thought I would succeed, damn it!”

“Excellent, very excellent.”

Kyouya also generously praised him.

“With such strength, it seems like the day where you and I have a showdown will eventually occur. Okay, the entrance inspection of the two of you is finished now.”

Kyouya looked at Akatsuki, then looked at Miu, and with a face filled with smiles.

“Welcome both of you to become part of Babel school.”

===Part 7===
After Akatsuki and Miu left the arena, Kyouya raised his hand and lightly touched the icicle.

Only to see the huge icicle instantly shattered into sand-like fragments, becoming a mist that melts itself in the air.

Leaving the scene with only a huge meteorite crater.

The inspector also slowly walked behind Kyouya.

“We apologize for making you specially come over this time, and also…President?”

“Huh, ah, that’s okay, I did not expect that I will encounter such a fascinating thing.”

“What are you looking at…?”

The staff member walked up to Kyouya, followed his line of sight and looked. He cannot help but his face immediately turned pale.

“Thii..This….I…is?

“He really is amazing.”

Kyouya happily said while smiling.

The crater which should have the same shape as the icicle was actually crooked to one side.

Facing Kyouya side was dirt lifted well up, on the other side— that is the the direction facing Akatsuki was a slight sink into the ground. What does this phenomenon represent?

“A single fist moving an icicle, weighing a few tons, is not that simple. Maybe he really is the legendary hero.”

Also, Akatsuki angrily expressed that “he had failed”.

To judge from the literal meaning, it should mean that he did not shatter the icicle.

Akatsuki’s little actions did not manage to hide itself from Kyouya’s eyes.

Kyouya clearly noticed that Akatsuki deliberately adjust the strength of his fist, in order to avoid using excessive strength.

The condition that Kyouya had originally raise was to shatter the icicle, if there was excessive strength, the icicle will only drill open a large hole and will not shatter the icicle.

In reality, drilling a big hole on the icicle is much more difficult than shattering the icicle, but if Akatsuki did it that way, he would have lost the bet, Thus, he deliberately weakened his punch.

…This guy is really interesting.

If he went all out, my icicle should have easily been shatter or at least drilled open a large hole. The thought of a returnee who cannot use magic actually has such a powerful strength, even if this giant icicle only used ten percent of his powers to create, Kyouya could hardly hide his excitement.

“— I really want that power.”

On Kyouya’s face gradually emerged a cold, shallow smile.

===Part 8===
A silver brilliance of light emerged into the night skies.

The bright moon reflecting the sun’s rays, quietly lit up the dark skies.

Standing on the balcony staring at the skies, Miu could not help but feel that this night skies was as beautiful as the night skies back in Alayzard.

Babel school uses a power ranking to divide all the students from A class to E class. Miu and Akatsuki’s appeared to be highly rated at the combat test, both of them were enrolled in the highest class : B class. Normally, freshly admitted students will enter into E class, those with superior results will also only enter D class, directly entering B class is a unprecedented achievement.

…Ah!

Miu suddenly noticed a small bird. Looking carefully, it is a giant bird without any life force, and possesses steel wings. She remembered that Akatsuki mentioned that is called an airplane, a product of technology to carry people and items around. Alayzard did not have any flying contraptions, even for the country Disdia, that was well-known for their machinery, only had tanks or submarines. Just those two military weapons already caused a huge threat on the battle field, if those flying machines appeared in Alayzard, the country with such military might will definitely have the advantage. There is no guarantee that it will not overturn the balance of power within the world.

On the other side, the alternative returnees also play a role of maintaining the power difference within this world.
— I really came to a completely different world.

Miu stared at the sky, thinking about her own future.

Starting from tomorrow, she is an official student of Babel school. The uniforms and textbooks are provided by the new United Nations and they will be exempted from tuition and fees. As for the living costs, Akatsuki expressed that they can use the other family member’s “card”, so there is no need to worry. Akatsuki also said that they need to find some time to bring Miu around to buy clothes and other daily necessities.

If she said that she does not have any fear, that is obviously a lie. However, Miu also found that she was gradually getting used to this world.

Looking back to the room from the balcony, Miu is still not used to the darkened room’s furnishing.
The owner of this room belongs to Akatsuki’s imouto, and also the real Ousuwa Miu.

Miu sat on the bed and the mattress’s springs emitted a subtle sound.

A frame stood on the bedside table, the real Ousawa Miu was inside the frame. The face reveals an innocent smile, and was very lovable. In the photos also appeared someone who looks like Ousawa Miu’s brother, but seemingly not around Akatsuki’s age, and a looks-alike middle-aged father. A very happy and peaceful family portrait.

“….”

Miu slowly laid down on the bed, both eyes staring at the ceiling.

An unfamiliar ceiling.

“…This should be normal.”

After rolling around, everything she saw was an unfamiliar sight.

The quiet night, the unfamiliar space, a brand new world.

Miu cannot free herself, and deeply felt her loneliness.

I’m so lonely.

…Father…

She slowly closed her eyes, her heart thought about her non-existent family members, and her stolen happiness.

“…!”

Miu suddenly stood up and quietly left the room.

While carefully swallowing her heart’s negative emotions after her father’s violent death.

Go!

The target is Akatsuki’s room.

The hallway, shrouded in darkness, with a cold chill willfully flowing.

Using the moonlight from the windows and leaning on the wall, Miu continued to feel around, while advancing towards the next room.

After walking around 10 steps, Miu stood in front of Akatsuki’s room.

“…”

Slightly knocking on the room doors, as if confirming whether the person inside is awake or not.

If he is awake, he will hear the knocking sounds. There was no reaction coming from within the room, thus, Miu knocked on the door again. This time, using power much stronger, still did not receive any response.

“—”

Therefore, Miu gently turned the doorknob. After a “gacha” sound, the door slowly opened to the inside. Miu looked at the room, she still remembered the room’s interior furnishings, after all, on the first day since coming from Alayzard, this room was where she opened her eyes.

The bed’s location is in the furthest part of the room, lying in bed, Akatsuki’s figure clearly appeared.

He’s asleep.

“…”

Miu heard the sound of her swallowing. Thus, she held her breathe and crept into the room, carefully, step by step, moving in the direction of the bed.

After a while, Miu finally reached the Akatsuki’s bedside.

“…”

The moonlight from the windows shone onto Akatsuki, who was deeply asleep.

A strong muscular body, his thick bulging chest muscles covered in a thin blanket and his body curves could all be seen.

Looking at Akatsuki’s stable sleeping posture, Miu cannot help but remember the promise she made with her father.

—If a person who defeated me appears, from that point on, you should follow him and live together.

This phrase was told to Miu, when her father Galious defeated the human hero, Leon, on the day of his return. As the demon race’s leader, her father’s goal was to build a world where the demon race can live peacefully. To achieve this goal, he must defeat a lot of humans. Because the humans feared the powerful demon race, they saw the demon race as an obstacle for human race to survive.

For the demon race to continue and live, they cannot show their weakness to the humans. The clash between the two races is unavoidable, a large battle will instantly occur upon meeting. From the beginning of the ancient generations, humans and demon race’s battle has never been stopped.

Her father was an great fighter. He used his overwhelming strength to crush countless human armies, thus becoming the object of human hatred and disgust. Her father was aware of his situation more than anyone else, thus he will always remind Miu, if one day I am defeated, do not resent the humans. If you treat the humans as enemies, the resentment between the human and demon race will never end. Thus, her father always mentioned this sentence.

“I hope to be the last demon king.”

Up until now, Miu still cannot forget about the sad smile of her father.
The reason why she is standing here is also due to her father’s instructions.

“But…”

…Father, didn’t you also say it?

If the human that defeated me could not be trusted—

“At that time, killing him is not a problem either…”

Miu lowered her head to stare at Akatsuki. This man, who is in deep sleep, is the culprit for killing my father, his sworn enemy, no matter what she says, she could not let that go easily.

However, Akatsuki is also a man who was trusted by her father. If his instincts told him that Akatsuki was not to be trusted, even if he was the human who defeated him, her father would not have easily entrusted his daughter to him. Akatsuki also hid the fact from his companions as well as other people’s sight and dangerously took Miu and escaped to this this world. To be honest, Akatsuki had no reason to fulfill the promise between him and his enemy, but he still tried to help them. Even though they have just met not so long ago, Miu also understood that Akatsuki is not a bad person. He and her father only fulfilled the role of the hero and demon king, both fighting bloody battles for their own ideals.

“…”

Yet, Miu could not help but remember her father’s sad smile.

Miu cannot help but bite tightly on her lower lip. How long do I have to spend, to determine whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted?

But right now, it only takes a few seconds and you can activate magic to kill off Akatsuki.

Miu opened her palm, staring at the sleeping Akatsuki.

“—!”

She chose to suppress the negative emotions she had inside her heart.

Now is not the time, at least she still cannot conclude whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted. If she rashly killed Akatsuki, she would have undoubtedly betrayed her father’s last words.

“I will stay by your side and properly observe you.”

Miu muttered, while slowly gripping her hand.

Only to find that her wrist was grabbed.

After recovering, Miu had already been thrown into the sky.

The ceiling, in front of her eyes, rotated and her body spun a full circle. Miu, falling straight down, landed on the back and was gently caught by the mattress’ springiness.

“Ah—”

Miu said surprisingly. Akatsuki’s burly body was covered on top of Miu, the two people’s eyes were in close proximity.

— Was he aware of my murderous intent?

An icy gaze made Miu felt a cold chill behind, at the same time, she felt that for remorse for her ill-thought. Miu wholeheartedly wanted to kill Akatsuki, but she did not think that she may die in Akatsuki’s hand.

— I’ll die. The weight of the despair made Miu could not breathe, Akatsuki’s sharp eyes made Miu feel that she was in an igloo, and was unable to talk.

At that moment, an unbelievable scene appeared in front of her eyes.

“….Haaa.”

On Akatsuki’s face appeared a thin smile.

“—Huh?”

A smile without any murderous intent removed Miu’s inner tension.

… Is he willing to let me go?

Miu felt relieved and subconsciously pursed her lips.

At that moment…

“Chuuuu—”

Akatsuki suddenly held tightly on Miu.

“Huh…Whoa…Wa…Ahhhhhhhh—!”

Miu hurriedly looked away and avoid Akatsuki’s kiss.

What is he trying to do? Miu cannot help but shake. Is he trying to humiliate me first before killing me? But the Akatsuki who failed to kiss her became very happy.

“Shy aren’t you? Presumably, it must be your first? Rest assured, I will be very gently, you cutie.”

“Cu…Cutie? Wha…What are you talking about?”

At this moment, Miu finally discovered that Akatsuki’s narrow eyes wasn’t looking at her.

…N…no way…, It can’t be…?

Miu opened her eyes in astonishment and looked carefully at the Akatsuki in front of her. This time, Akatsuki’s second sentence confirmed her suspicions.

“So cute…What is your name?”

“Oh god…!”

Miu nearly fainted on scene. That’s right, Akatsuki was sleepwalking.

With a flushed face, Miu anxiously tried to slide down from the bed, but her body was held tightly by Akatsuki’s physically strong arm, she could not even move a bit.

At that moment, Miu had a sudden thought that flash within her mind.

The legendary rogue hero is a hopelessly big pervert.

Miu stopped and thought carefully about what it means to be pushed down on a bed in the middle of the night.

…Could it be what was in danger is not my life, but my virginity…?

This can’t even be used as a joke.

“Waaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh—! No, noooooo! You misunderstood, I did not mean this!”

Miu desperately struggled, but this movement made Akatsuki feel even more satisfied.

“A female who comes over by herself, isn’t she making herself clear already? You don’t have to be shy now, be honest with yourself.”

“I am being very honest, okay? — Stop! Don’t take of my clothes!”

Miu tried to use a punch to awaken Akatsuki, but Aktsuki easily avoid it. Akatsuki’s two hands also took the opportunity when Miu was defenseless and occupied Miu’s pajamas. Miu was currently wearing Akatsuki’s imouto’s pajamas, the button in front of her chest are not buttoned, exposing a deep cleavage. As a result, the buttons that were barely fasten was instantly captured by Akatsuki, completely liberating Miu’s beautiful boobs.

Miu screamed and covered her chest with her two hands, while subconsciously shrinking her body. Akatsuki did not lose this opportunity and immediately took advantage of the moment when Miu shrinks back and stripped down her lower pajamas. Miu’s defense was completely broken, the only thing left was her panties.

…No…Nooooooo → I must quickly think of a plan…!

Miu’s brain furiously turned, she finally thought of a way to regain Akatsuki’s senses.

This idea really is good.

She screamed hysterically:

“i…I…I am your imouto, Oni-chan!”

“—”

Blurting out the title for the first time, she successfully stopped Akatsuki’s actions.

However, at the next second—

“Imouto? Don’t play around.”

On Akatsuki’s face suddenly appeared a hint of a sad smile.

“— my imouto had already died.”

“…What?”

At that moment, Miu suddenly had an illusion of time stopping, she did not know how to interpret that sentence’s meaning.

However when Miu was pondering about the meaning, Akatsuki’s two hands attacked her chest.

“Ahhhhhh—!”

Miu realized she was in trouble, but unfortunately was a step too late. The soft plump boobs were completely defenseless, Akatsuki fingertips entered them as if it was a soft and smooth treasure.

“No,nooo, don’t doo this—Ahhhhhh!”

Miu desperately struggled, both feet kept kicking nonstop, but Akatsuki only moved swiftly and easily overcame Miu’s counterattack.

Once Miu noticed that something was wrong, Akatsuki had already wrapped his hands around her from behind. Akatsuki’s arm drill his way from underneath Miu’s arms and gently lifted Miu’s two valleys.

The desperate and anxious Miu tried to escape from Akatsuki’s grip, but somehow her body did not have any strength, she could only watch as her two valleys, under Akatsuki’s grope, constantly change their shape.

“Ahhhhhh….”

A feeling of pleasure she had not experienced before came and paralyzed her hurt, Miu felt slightly dizzy, and clearly understand that her heartbeat gradually accelerated.

…Thinking about it, This man is…!

With a hazy consciousness, Miu thought about Akatsuki’s technique to control the body. Inside of Akatsuki lies a supreme technique, Renkan Keikikou, his martial arts is perhaps even stronger than her father. Renkan Keikikou can manipulate a person’s inner ki and even have the effects of sharpening the senses.

The suffocating pleasure flows into her body, her hands and legs all soften and Miu falls down backwards. Her entire weight is pushed onto Akatsuki’s chest.

The indoor temperature is not too low, but the burning hot body felt a cold chill. Miu shivered, then noticed the changes in her body.

…Ahhhh…my body is all pink.

Under the pale moonlight, her flushed body made Miu swallowed her saliva. Miu was slightly shocked, even the saliva slowly trickling down her body through her stomach made her feel enchanted. With the gradually accelerating heartbeat, luscious sweet pleasure came in great waves over and over again.

It is as if she could even feel the blood flow in her blood vessels.

…No…..I can’t…

A strong sense of shame nearly made Miu’s brain boiled up. But she still hypnotized herself in her heart, believing that she could keep the last vestiges of her sanity.

At this moment…

“—Ah!”

Suddenly, the body had an unexpected change.

“Ah, ahhh ahhhh….?

The barely tolerable pleasure suddenly expanded rapidly.

“…This…what is this…?”

The change came very sudden, as if the sweet pleasure rushed through everywhere, and almost engulfed Miu’s sanity. Her upper and lower body’s pores expanding, rapidly warming her organs and stealing her body’s awareness. Miu subconsciously step and her messy hair danced in the skies.

With her body losing strength, she could not help but keep twitching. Once she saw that she was about to lose balance, Miu randomly grabbed something from the side.

As her body slightly startled, her right hand unconsciously toss the thing forward.

—A muffled sound entered her ears, as if she hit something.

===Part 9===
“Tha….That was dangerous….”

Miu’s shoulder constantly shuddered as she constantly try to gasp for breathe.

The pale moonlight shone on the bed, there Miu ,wrapped in a thin blanket, stared at the unconscious Akatsuki, her hand held tightly to the man-made marbled alarm clock. Looks like the during the critical moment, the alarm clock assisted in her escape and saved the day. Although she almost change her decision and avenge her father, but the situation earlier was really urgent.

“…He should not have died, right?”

Miu gingerly poked Akatsuki’s cheek.

“Mmmm….”

Akatsuki’s reaction made Miu feel relieved, and hurriedly slide down softly from the bed. After she picked up her pajamas, she immediately rushed and left Akatsuki’s room. Gently closing the door, Miu sighed. She should not take tonight’s sudden event seriously; after all, Akatsuki was sleepwalking, once he wakes up, he should have no memories. And —

…Apparently, his imouto has already died.

Akatsuki should not use his the death of her own imouto as a joke. His face had a sorrow expressions, it did not look like a lie either, so she should have found out the truth, which she should not have known, by the unfortunate events.

“…Good night.”

Miu muttered to herself. Tommorow, she will have to go to school. It will be her very first experience. If he was still alive — No, if he really is protecting me in heaven…

…I wonder if my father would be happy for me?

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-01-26T00:33:39Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter 1 Hello Reality */

==Chapter 1 Hello Reality==

===Part 1===
No matter whether you are about to leave or about to wake up, the current time is 7 am. Welcome to “Alarm 07~”.

The introduction of the television program made Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his eyes. He obviously belongs to the latter.

“Fu…Fua…Ah?”

The not so fully awaken Akatsuki scratched his belly button/navel, as if he did not know where he was. Until the sight of the television screen entered his view, he then remembers that this is his home’s living room.

“…Right, I came back yesterday.”

Today’s doggy ~ Today’s doggy is Mr. Joegargery’s lovely dog “Seven”. Every day, she plays with the big brother who delivers milk. It is said that Seven is quite bold. Each time the milkman brother is about to put the milk into the mailbox, Seven will climb over the fence and shove her nose into the mailbox, sniffing excitedly on the milk bottles. After the milkman brother sees this, he will always say “Seven, you stood up today again!”

“…Looks like it’s still the same, what an unintelligible television program.”

The television is currently broadcasting the morning news’ special feature, which added a bit more feeling of returning to the real world.

…Why was I sleeping on the living room’s sofa?

His memory is still not coherent. Is it because he was dumb or whether, because he was lounging in bed? Simply just take a shower before continuing to think then. Therefore, Akatsuki trudged out of the living room and opened the changing room doors. He then completely removed all of his clothing, casually shoved it into the dirty clothes basket and went into bathroom. Ah… the position of the shower head hanging from the wall appears to be lower than his previous impression. Akatsuki slowly squeezed some shower gel and shampoo and after washing his body and hair,
Akatsuki closed the shower tap and left the bathroom, picked up a large towel and wiped the water droplets off his wet hair and body.

“Oh damn, forgot to prepare some clean clothes.”

This here is obviously his own world, but he has completely forgotten about the accustomed lifestyle he once had, Akatsuki could not help but shake his head sighing. So he hung the towel around his neck and headed up towards the second floor’s room.

After opening the room door, Akatsuki immediately headed towards the closet to obtain some clean underwear from the drawers.

“Ehhh?”

This time, Akatsuki suddenly noticed that a female was laying on his bed. Judging from the serene sleep that the girl was having, sleeping on this mattress must be quite comfortable.

Up until now, Akatsuki finally remembered why he slept on the living room sofa.

Within his inner feelings, the words “Outrageous” suddenly emerged.

Akatsuki slowly moved to the bed and attentively observed the beautiful girl who was still in dreamland.

…What an outrageous pair of boobs.

Except for the word “Huge”, there were no other appropriate words. The huge twin peaks, that was impossible for others to not pay attention to, were slightly shaking due to the girl’s breathing. Akatsuki could not help but swallow his saliva. How in the world did she grow such a large chest?

“Let’s first touch the pair of bo…. NO, I should first explain the situation. Wake up, Hurry up and wake up! Hey!”
Akatsuki slightly shook the young girl’s shoulder and was surprised to find the huge boobs was also also shaking.

…The absolute highest quality…

This rare scene made Akatsuki squint

“….Unnn… Ah…?”

The girl slowly opened her eyes. The sleepy blinking eyelids and her hazy vision fell on Akatsuki.

—!

The girl’s face immediately stiffen, this made Akatsuki confused.

“Heyyyy, Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

Could it be the effects of the Dimensional transfer? The worried Akatsuki raised his right hand towards the girl, but the girl’s gaze immediately made him aware of the problem. Yes, the key was the present appearance of Akatsuki.

“This… I can explain… Don’t be nervous, I don’t have any evil intents really. Can you please calm down? Okay?”
While calming the girl, Akatsuki’s heart was desperately screaming “Oh no!”. There isn’t some trivial way to explain the current situation, and the words “mistake” would not help to solve this suddenly problem easily either. At the moment when one awakes and suddenly sees the opposite sex standing naked in front of you. The vast majority of the men would be extremely happy about it. However, if the same situation was to occur to the females, the results would greatly differ. The girl’s horrified expressed is the best proof.

It looks like the stimulus was a little bit too strong. Akatsuki took a deep breath and in his heart, told himself that he had to remain calm.

If even he panicked, wouldn’t this increase the girl’s misunderstanding? The current priority now is to think of a plan to calm the girl down, so Akatsuki squeezed out a smile. Smiling is a universally renowned language for communications.

“This is my world, please don’t worry.”

“—Put a sock in it!”

After the blunt retort, it was followed with a hot and spicy slap.

“—Looks like I will still have to introduce myself first.”

Akatsuki smiled while stroking his swelling cheek.

“My name is Ousawa Akatsuki, you can call me Akatsuki. Back in Alayzard, every one called me the rogue hero. Okay, what else do you want to know?”

“… Why are you standing naked in front of me?”

“Didn’t I say it was a misunderstanding? I had just finished taking a shower and entered to get some clothes, and this question is unrelated to my self-introduction isn’t it? Believe it or not, that’s the truth. Uh… what’s your name?”

“…Myuu””

“—What?”

The demon king’s daughter bitterly gave out her name, Akatsuki sudden suspect if he heard wrong.

“You..You’re called Miu…?”

Akatsuki, who said the name, expressed an incredible look. This can’t be true right? Isn’t that too weird. However, the girl in front of him showed him a face of disgust.

“…No.”

The girl shook her head/

“It’s not Miu, but Myuu. I’m called Myuu.”

“—Myuu? Oh…So that’s it, ha ha ha.

Akatsuki made a few sounds of a hollow laugh, apparently he really heard it wrong.

But from the sound of the girls names, it also made Akatsuki remembered the critical things that must be addressed as soon as possible. For Akatsuki, the girl’s current presence is like an alarm, constantly reminding him that he cannot be lazy.

—Is this the God of Destiny’s mischief?

Akatsuki scratched his cheeks. After placing a simple breakfast of toast, poached eggs and milk on the table, Akatsuki looked at the girl sitting opposite of him.

… Having such an explosive body figure that would look down on everyone, the tone of her voice was no different compared to little boys.

“…I still feel that your eyes look very disgusting.”

“You’re thinking too much. You have just arrived to a completely different world, it must be because you’re too nervous.

While being out of focus, Akatsuki can not help but secretly admire the girl’s courage.

… Not everyone dares to go alone to a completely unfamiliar world.

===Part 2===
During the time period when staying in Alayzard, Akatsuki along with Listy, Zechs and Lotier formed a 4-man adventuring team.

But afterwards Akatsuki singly challenged the demon king , Galious, and alone, bearing the kindness and grudges of defeating the demon king. As long as Akatsuki leaves Alayzard, it will not leave any aftereffects.

Akatsuki’s way of thinking only obtained one person’s agreement, that was the demon king, Galious. For Alayzard’s peace, the demon king, who leads the demon race, also had his own way of thinking. Galious decided the demon king’s palace — that is, in front of his throne to be the location of duel between Akatsuki and him. Only at that place would the troops of the two camps not be aware of the one on one duel.

However, the demon king’s castle stationed a large number of demon warriors, thus Galious specially dispatched his own daughter to act as a guide, hiding this information from the demon warriors and brought Akatsuki into the castle.

There was neither conversation nor dialogue between the two men. The final battle starts off instantaneously, and the intense death match ended with the victory of Akatsuki.

Before his death, Galious made his last request to Akatsuki.

“Please take care of my daughter.” The girl’s mother is a dark elf, but her appearance looks similar to the past me, there should be no risk of being seen through.

This was the demon king’s final wish. The past demon king was once in love with a dark elf and eventually gave birth to a daughter between the two of them. However, his loving wife eventually died at human hands, this heavy blow made the demon king discard his human identity and completely devote himself to the demon race’s camp.

At the beginning, Akatsuki did not want to accept this undesirable request. However, the thought of the princess, after the sudden death of the demon king and the destruction of the kingdom, facing this cruel fate, he did not have the heart to refuse the demon king’s wish. Not to mention that she was the demon king’s daughter, she could eventually fall into enemy hands or even get pushed into being the demon race’s new leader and be killed in battle, there was absolutely no happy ending. In addition, Akatsuki had already decided on the idea to bear all the feelings of gratitude and resentment, and disappear from the world. Once Akatsuki left Alayzard, the human’s vengeance of fire will definitely point to the demon king’s daughter who is still remaining in this world. Based on his own principles of not letting others bear responsibility, Akatsuki reluctantly agreed.

However, Akatsuki also made a condition, which is that he must go back to his own world and sort out a very important matter. If he wished to entrust the girl to Akatsuki, he must accept the possibility of Akatsuki taking her with him back to his own world. Akatsuki did not inquire for the demon king’s will, but instead turned and stared at Myuu, asking if she was willing to entrust her destiny to him.

If the answer is yes, please hold my hand.

Myuu nodded without hesitation and held tightly to Akatsuki’s right hand.

This act was contrary to Akatsuki’s expectation, he had assumed that Myuu would not accept. Myuu’s expression was very calm, she said that Galious had foreseen his own death. If the hero who defeated the demon king really appears, from now on, please go on and follow him to live together.

Akatsuki immediately looked back at Galious, the sad demon king has long been out of breath.

“—How did you bring me to this world? Alayzard’s resident can’t pass through the <Gate of Another World> isn’t it?”

Myuu still had an incredulously look on her face, Akatsuki then easily shrugged.

“Fortunately, I just found a loophole.”

The truth is by utilizing Renkan Keikikou’s and mess up the cognitive abilities of the <Gate of Another World>. This was one of the skills that Akatsuki had learned in the past at <God’s Interlayer>, which Myuu certainly did not know. Strictly speaking, almost no one has knowledge of this method in Alayzard now. The fact that Myuu came to this world is like a blind spot in a blind spot.

“Oh...”

Myuu bowed down in silence. Akatsuki originally thought that Myuu will continue to ask further, Myuu’s reaction made Akatsuki feel a bit surprised.

After a moment of silence —

“—What do I do next?”

Myuu took the initiative to ask.

“In this world, I could be described as an alien. If my true identity is exposed, wouldn’t it cause a heap of trouble?”

“Ahhh… Yes, that’s correct, but there’s no need to worry. The fact that you are Alayzard’s notorious demon king’s daughter, in this world, no one knows your true identity except for me and you.”

“But there is always a possibility? A large amount of magic that I use can only be used by the demon race. “
Myuu’s tone is very uneasy, but Akatsuki still shook his head.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Why? Could it be that this world cannot use magic?”

“No, just the opposite.”

Akatsuki exposed a mischievous smile.

“Magic does exist in this world now, but only just recently.”

Akatsuki is not the first person to be summoned to an alternative world.

The amount of people summoned to an alternative world in the past numbers several thousands.

Initially, it definitely caused a large amount of confusion, but as more and more people are summoned, the research about this phenomenon gradually matured. With nearly half of the people coming back from the alternative world safe and sound, it solved many of the mysteries.

The summoning to alternative worlds began approximately 30 years ago, but there isn’t only one alternative world, this truth is obtained through the people who came back safe and sound. Alayzard, who summoned Akatsuki, is only one of the multiple alternative worlds and to up to this day, the total amount of alternative worlds confirmed exceeds 10. The people who are summoned all share some common similarities, every one of them is a male or female in their teens, and each of them will learn a special ability like magic in the alternative world.

After returning from the alternative world, the original world’s time will not elapse, this point is a great surprise for the scientist. The abilities that were obtained at the alternative world could also be used in the original world. The returnees, who obtained an ability surpassing the human capacity, will of course be regarded as a new hope for human development, and often will be treated as a dangerous existence.

Therefore, the new United Nations — G7, which is Japan, USA, Russia, China, India, Oceania Federation and the European Union — in order to protect and monitor all alternative world returnees cofounded an organization a few years ago.

That is the “Babel <BABEL> school”. Its purpose is to guide the young men and women who have special abilities along the right path, and contribute to human prosperity and development. The “Babel school” is established within all member states’ territories of the New United Nations and Japan even turned Tokyo’s satellite city into campus territory, giving the right to self-govern itself.

The huge campus housed all the alternative world returnees, while establishing institutes at all level such as primary school, secondary school, university and even research institutes. At the same time the returnees receive general education, the school will specifically design a curriculum for each returnee, training the special abilities they acquired in the alternative world.

Enrollment eligibility is only for returnees who came back from the alternative world. In contrast, the returnees who came back from the alternative world are all forced to study at “Babel school” without exception. The intention is to isolate the returnees with special abilities from the general population in order to manage them.

In short, “Babel school” will not let go of any one returnees.

“—So, we will also have to study at that school?”

“Exactly, Babel and the special autonomous region gather a lot of returnees with special abilities, so even if there is one more person who can use magic, it will not attract any attention.”

After Akatsuki pauses for a moment, he continues to speak:

“In fact, this house is also located within the special autonomous region. My older brother is a graduate of Babel, Dad rarely comes home, and there is no other family members, staying here is very safe.”

“Oh…”

Myuu seemed to be relieved, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Don’t think that you can avoid Babel’s investigation. As I have said, Babel does not let any of the returnees go, maybe last night they observed that I was the only one in the house and suddenly two dimensional shifts reactions occurred. If I guessed right, people from Babel should appear very soon.”

“W...Well, what should I do?”

“Rest assured, I have an excellent plan.”

Compared to the pessimistic Myuu, Akatsuki seems to be much more optimistic.

When I decided to take you to this world, I already prepared a battle plan. Although I can not guarantee a 100% success rate, but… it should pass successfully.”

Why so certain?

“—Because the goddess of fate who likes mischief seems to be standing on our side.”

===Part 3===
Special Autonomous Region is an organization to guide the alternative world returnees on the right path.
It is situated on a man-made island inside the corner of Tokyo Bay's Firefly observatory.

Aside from the sea and air route, you can also arrive to the autonomous region through an undersea tunnel.
Maintaining the natural beauty of the mountains, and with a group of technologically advanced people creating a town, this creates a strong contrast. It shows a future outlook of technology and nature coexistence, and can be called the most desirable urban scene.

In the center of the man-made island, is a university that is merged with the natural environment. Aside from the forests, ponds and small hills, including the research institutes, laboratories and even the sports ground, the different sized facilities were lined up row by row in close order. One of the most eye-catching is the super high-rise white school building that goes straight into the skies.

The alternative returnee’s school hall.

Inside the sanctuary of the special autonomous region, the great building which everyone is in awe and fear of.
Babel.

Inside the tower walls is a circular space. Beyond the wall has a stairs-shaped auditorium, this place is in fact the third arena, and also where JPN Babel entrance inspection is held in place.

The reason why it is not an “examination”, but an “inspection” lies in the fact that all new students all are admitted, the investigation focuses on the performance of the new students in the alternative world and their current abilities. Most of the students belong to the fighting type, but there are still a small number of students who specializes in research; by using the entrance inspection to identify the strength properties of everyone — or other known as aptitude is an essential part.

The investigation is divided into four major topics, namely medically examination, the use of elemental magic to show the past history to the future, an oral examination conducted by examiners to determine personality traits, as well as combat skill instructors’ technical test.

Myuu and Akatsuki are currently waiting for the medical examination reports, at the scene, there are no other admitted students. Although there are several thousands of alternative world returnees, but compared to the world’s 6 billion population, the probability of occurrence is actually quite minimal. If it is confined solely to Japan, the number will become ever lower, and considered rare. That is the reason why the governments around the world actively try to manage the returnees.

At the arena lounge, resting on the seat is Akatsuki leisurely straightening both of his legs, waiting for the inspection results. After looking at Myuu, who is looking ill at ease, beside him, Akatsuki can not help but sigh.

“Can you please have some confidence okay? Doesn’t your current look make you even more suspicious?”

“What if they found out I am a person from the alternative world…”

Myuu intentionally lowered her voice, but Akatsuki nonchalantly waved his hand.

“Relax. Although your boobs are slightly bigger, but it is still in the acceptable parameters.”

“I do not mean this!”

The composition of blood and the physical structures cannot be deceived, what if they really found out….!

Myuu, biting her lower lips tightly, stared uneasily at Akatsuki.

At that moment, the medical staff with the inspection results appeared.

“Ah… Ousawa Akatsuki?”

“That’s me.”

Akatsuki heard this and immediately raised his right hand. The medical staff opened the file and glanced over it once and immediately handed the file to Akatsuki.

“There is no problem with your health status, please bring this data and accept the Norum Screening.”

“Okay, Thanks.”

After Akatsuki received the document file, the medical staff turned to face Myuu.

“Ousawa Miu.”

“Y…yes…”

Myuu timidly stood up, the medical staff opened the file, quickly glanced through it, but suddenly his gaze stopped at a spot in the inspection report.

“—!”

Myuu suddenly stiffen her body.

—A moment of tension

Only to see the medical staff closing the file.

“There is also no abnormalities, please accept the Norum Screening.”

“Tha..Thank you….”

Myuu took the file with a trembling voice, and immediately sighed heavily.

… Thank god that it is finally over.

At the same time, she patted her chest softly, a large hand suddenly placed onto her head.

The deep voice with a trace of laughter passed through her ears.

“See, I told you there isn’t any problem.”

Myuu raised her hand to touch the top of her head, as if to confirm the feeling of Akatsuki. Once she thought about that her identity was not exposed and was rest assured, she sighed again. The cover of the file wrote an unfamiliar name, Myuu silently read those words.

…Ousawa…Miu…

This is the name that Akatsuki had prepared for Myuu, it originally belonged to the current whereabouts unknown Ousawa’s oldest female daughter, which is also Akatsuki’s younger sister. When learning about this plan from Akatsuki, Myuu suddenly understand the moment when she gave out her name, why Akatsuki would emerge such a weird expression.

— Indeed, Myuu’s blood components and body structure are different from the humans of this world, but whether it was the results of the blood test or the CT scans, she still passed successfully.

Why? The reason is very simple. Through the dimensional shift’s feedback, a few alternative returnees’ body will experience significant changes.

However, Myuu only learned about this matter from Akatsuki yesterday, there was no time for her to be psychologically prepared.

On the second day that the two of them came to this world, they received an admission application from Babel. Based on human rights consideration, on the surface, Babel’s admission is based on applications, but the truth is that it is a mandatory order, there is no other choice. Within a week of receiving the application, they must surrender — that is, to go to school, or else Babel will dispatch personnel to forcibly summon them there. But this time, the application was personally brought by a teaching staff member of Babel, this was within Akatsuki’s expectations, thus, when the other party asked for Myuu’s identity, Akatsuki, without any embarrassment or panting, told a flagrant lie.

— This person is my sister.

After disappearing for a long time, only returned recently, and was summoned together to an alternative world and came back.

Akatsuki’s excuse had not been questioned, having all normal test results is the best proof. Since alternative world’s experiences will cause changes to the human body, having changes in the memory is also very reasonable. As long as you put the blame of the unknown parts on memory loss, naturally you will successfully pass.

…Up to now, it has gone through fairly smoothly.

“— The next step is the main event. If you are able to safely mix in and pass, then it will be just fine.”

From what Myuu heard, Akatsuki’s tone was somewhat stiff. Yes, the following is the Norum Screening.

Using elemental magic to perceive the past, present and the future history.

The goddess who decides the past “Urðr”, the goddess who decides the present “Verðandi” and the goddess who decides the future “Skuld”

The so-called Norum Screening, is to use elemental magic to acquire these three goddess’s abilities, perceiving the examinee’s past, present and future. However, the content of Norum Screening does not take the examinee’s life in the form of chronologic order and providing tremendous amount of detail, but uses a poem type mode to roughly show the examinee’s history.

No matter what you have done in the past, what kind of magic you have now — that is, the connection between a superior dimensional being, and in the future what you use your abilities to achieve what goals can all be clearly shown in the Screening.

In short, Norum Screening is called the most important topic in Babel entrance inspection.

But there is no absolute in the future history, the examinees may embark on another path through their own will, and therefore, the result of Norum Screening only shows the future with the highest probability of occurrence.

Akatsuki came in front of the inspection magic officer and handed over his own file.

The inspector took the data and indicated for Akatsuki to sit down.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, please close both your eyes and try to relax.”

Akatsuki could not help but coldly snorted.

“This isn’t some sort of lying hypnotism right?”

The color of the inspector’s face darkens.

“—You’re not allowed to speak. Empty everything and let your consciousness float in the middle of darkness.”

“OkayOkay.”

Akatsuki followed the voice and closed his eyes.

The following few seconds are involved with Akatsuki emptying his heart, and not thinking. During this time, the inspector took up the pen and wrote rapidly.

The speed was surprisingly alarming. By the time Akatsuki opened his eyes, the inspector had already finished recording it down.

“Good work.”

The forensic officer waiting by the side took the record from the inspector’s hand and quickly scanned the contents.

“Well….T…This is…!”

The forensic officer suddenly widened his eyes, the inspector beside her curiously extended his head around. During the Screening, they are unconsciously writing down automatically, even the inspectors do not know what was written.

After the inspector read the Screening records, he suddenly jumped off his chair.
With an very stiff expression, as if he saw an incredible content.

“Doctor, how is it?”

Other staff members also leaned over.

“Did some kind of problem occur…?”

Myuu, who was behind him, anxiously asked.

“God knows, I do not have anything to be ashamed of in the past.”

After saying these words, Akatsuki’s mouth suddenly emerges a hint of a smile.

…There was a lot of perverted past though.

After the forensic officer discussed with the other staff members for some time, he placed the records on the table.

“Ousawa, is the description on the record true?”

“Let me first take a look before I say it.”

So Akatsuki quickly glanced over the poem written on the paper.

''In the World of Alayzard, you, who experienced despair and loneliness, embarked on the path of a True hero,''

''Even after you defeated the tragic Demon King, your battle is still not finished.''

''The, you, right now do not have the blessings of the gods,''

''Only the truth of the heart will lead you onto a new height.''

''In the nearby future, the, conqueror, will face a decision.''

''Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path —''

This is the first time Akatsuki took a Norum Screening, and did not know how to interpret the contents of the poem, but from the poem divided into the three sections, it should represent the past, present and future. The past and present have already been determined, the poem only describes the truth, but for the future, it includes uncertainty factors, the context tends to be conservative and finally imply an ending. Interestingly enough, the past and present both uses “you”, but at the future it turns to “conqueror”, this represents the path he took to reach newer heights or is it his mission to lead the conqueror who face a decision to the correct path?

…Suddenly a conqueror emerges.

Akatsuki could not help but have a wry smile while shaking his head.

Whether the conqueror refers to himself or someone else, Akatsuki would not be too surprised.

Isn’t that it?

At least those two people have already stood on the highest point of this world.

This text clearly describes the upcoming task that is about to carry.

But aside from Akatsuki and those two people, probably no one else would understand the meaning of this text.

The only thing that puzzled Akatsuki is “Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path”. Perhaps in the “nearby future”, he will naturally find the answer?

At this time —

“—Ousawa, is the description of the past true?”

“…the past?”

The forensic officer eyes are on the part that Akatsuki did not mind about. Akatsuki carefully read the poem again and did not find any problems.

“…Ah, it should be the truth.”

The only controversial point is that he himself is only a “rogue hero”, the “true hero” should be Leon instead.

Perhaps because he defeated the Demon King, he is described as a true hero.

At this moment —

“Ousawa!”

“Wha..What is it?”

Akatsuki, who bowed his head and deep in thought, was shocked the forensic officer.

The delighted forensic officer could not conceal his inner excitement.

“The past Norum Screening never appeared a “True Hero”. If this is really true, you could be JPN Babel…. No, the first person in Babel history worldwide!”

“Really? But only a small part of people called me that title.”

To be honest, the “Rogue Hero” fits his image more.

“The number of people does not matter, the results of the Norum Scrrening is the main point.”

The forensic officer nodded.

Although being summoned to the alternative world is equivalent to opening the door of learning magic, but whether you can successfully obtain magic and achieved a strong power, a person’s innate gift and talent is the most important part. Just surviving in an unknown alternative world is a commendable achievement, only a handful of people will get a chance to fight on the battlefield, not to mention obtaining a dominating special ability. Base on this sense, Akatsuki is undoubtedly among the minority of the minority.

However, the inspector also emerged a puzzled look.

“…But there is a place that I do not understand. According to current description, you did not receive the blessings of the gods, I think this should represent that the current you cannot use magic…”

“Ah, of course.”

Akatsuki replies without any hesitation.

“—From the beginning, I can’t use magic.”

===Part 4===
The results of the Norum Screening and Akatsuki’s explosive declaration, shocked all the inspectors and forensic officers on site.

Akatsuki is not only the first person recorded as a “True Hero” by the Norum Screening, but at the same time, is the only exception to the alternative returnee who cannot use magic. The Babel school admission is therefore suspended and everyone on site , without exception, directed their attention on this matter and conducted a lively discussion. In addition, the word “Conqueror” on the description regarding the future is also highly regarded. In the past, there has also been a few returnees with Screenings about the “Conqueror”, To this day, these returnees all hold key positions that guide the world to the future, Thus, Akatsuki’s results naturally became the most urgent item and was sent directly to the Babel school’s highest authority.

…Fortunately, my report does not have any problems.

Compared to the huge uproar of Akatsuki, Myuu’s Norum Screening , on the contrary, passed successfully, it could be said that she worried too much.

'' In the alternative world of Alayzard, under the intertwined tragedies, the Princess’s happiness has been deprived,''

''The ,you, who lost everything, the only remaining is a thorn infested trial.''

''The current you bathed among the gentle wind,''

''The gentle wind will become a storm, and call forth other companions.''

''Loneliness will always follow behind you like a shadow,''

''Whether you will be alone, the choice belongs to you. Whether you will be isolated, the choice belongs to your partner.''

The poem that describes the past had the word “Princess” appeared, Myuu could not help but break out into a cold sweat. But just like bards who talk about singers and dancers, generally, this description is often seen within a female’s poem, and does not represent a special meaning.

The poem that describes the present mentioned about “wind”, which represents the magical properties. As for the future description, it is currently still ambiguous.

But the future is basically filled with possibilities, thus it is not surprising. And as long as the individual decides on a goal or is aware of one, the future description will become more accurate, Thus, the inspectors and forensic officers have made suggestions for a retake after a period of time.

The Norum Screening is finally over. The thought of her escaping the crisis of exposing her identity made Myuu feel relieved.

At that moment —

“Congratulations on passing.”

Akatsuki gently patted Myuu’s shoulder.

“Tha...Thank you…”

Her pale face managed to squeeze out a tiny stiff smile.

From now on, she is no longer the Demon King Galious’s daughter.

In other words, she must comply with the agreement last night, to realize her promise.

In order to conceal her real identity, no matter how reluctant she is, she must still try.

“On…Oniii…Oniii-cha…..I… I still can’t say it out!”

With both cheeks burning hot, it is almost impossible to speak. No, I must do it.

In order to survive in this world, there is not only choice.

— This is the promise between my father and I.

Akatsuki smile slightly, and gently stroked Myuu’s head.

“Do not force yourself, just temporarily call me Akatsuki. No matter what, from now on , we are one family now —Miu.”

This is the moment where Myuu with a brand new name and identity was born in this world.

===Part 5===
The following oral examination was also passed successfully without any problems occurring. The key point is ,of course, for Miu and Akatsuki to take the examiner’s inquiry together. Since they returned from the same alternative world, the two of them are in a brother and sister relationship, Akatsuki’s specially made a proposal and asked the examiner to make a joint interview, which resulted in the examiner accepting it.

Although joint interviews are a rare situation, it does not mean there isn’t a precedent. When Miu did not know how to reply, Akatsuki will take responsibility and rounded things up in a timely manner, this was one of the reasons the two passed successfully.

Now both of them appear in the arena’s stage.

“This is the last stage, allow me to see your strengths.”

A male who is approaching his forties said to them.

He is the combat skills instructor responsible for testing out Miu and Akatsuki.

“There is a variety of weapons here that you two are free to select. Some of the weapons might not be as finesse, but please first deal with it. After you are formally accepted, the school will provide the best weapons based on each individual’s needs. Also, this examination does not restrict the usage of magic, it is fine for you two to use magic to decide the victory. In short, select your most skilful, you most powerful way to display your strength.”
As to what the combat skill instructor said, the walls was covered with a variety of strange weapons. Miu, following the order one by one, was deciding at the same time contemplating carefully within her heart.

…The opponent utilizes the halberd which is strong against long range attacks, so…

Among all the weapons, Miu picked the single-handed short sword. She is a magician, not a warrior, before activating magic, it requires some time to concentrate. In order to avoid the opponent’s attacking while chanting, a small weapon is necessary for defense

As for Akatsuki, he casually put his hands behind his head.

“Ah, I do not require weapons.”

“Quite confident huh, are you sure? I was taken back during the Norum Screening when a hero appeared, but only to find out that you can’t even use magic.”

After saying this, the combat skills instructor laughed.

“— It can’t be that you don’t even know how to use a sword right?”

“That’s not it. During the time at that world, I basically have been fighting with a sword.”

“Well, you ,yourself, decide then, don’t overdo it. But the results of your combat abilities is related to your placement after admission, deliberately hiding your strength will be your loss.”

“Didn’t you want us to show off our strength? That’s why this is enough.”

“Well, it is your choice. Once you’re ready, let’s begin. Having both of you come at me together is fine too, please bring out your real strength.”

The combat instructor lifted up the halberd.

“HeyHeyHey, that isn’t good right?”

Akatsuki’s face suddenly emerge a smile filled with confidence.

“What if you get instantaneously killed by me, I can’t let you lose all your pride right?”

“Youuu..You should say less words, okay?”

Akatsuki’s plea was honestly too intense, Miu quickly tried to diffuse the situation. However, the combat skills instructor seems to be infuriated.

“This you don’t have to worry about. I have been an examiner for many years, I have confidence in my own strength. In the past, I have almost never been beaten by the new students. And even if I am not skilled as the others, your attacks won’t damage me.

Why?

“Babel school’s campus is enclosed within a special barrier, any physical or magic attack will only affect the opponent’s mental status and cannot harm the opponent’s body. That said, I will still feel pain and may even lose consciousness, but within the effects of barrier, that is the biggest amount of damage that can be done, so you guys can safely attack.”

This should be measures to prevent trespassing students and teaching staff members to have personal fights. Alternative world returnee is like a powerful time bomb, in case of a conflict with each other, there is no guarantee that it will not cause any unnecessary casualties. To reduce this sort of loss, the school set a strong defense barrier within the Babel school campus.

“Well then, there is no problems.”

Akatsuki gently stroke his chin.

“Miu, you’ll start first.”

“Huh? But the instructor wants us together…”

“It does not matter, the instructor also did not say it must be together — right?”

Akatsuki looked at combat skills instructor in front of them, the two of them were separated by Miu.

The combat skills instructed nodded.

“Ah, that’s okay too, you guys can decide.”

“See.”

Akatsuki said while smiling.

“That’s right, ears over here.”

After Miu followed the orders and lifted her right ear, Akatsuki whispered beside her ear.

“— How’s that, no problem right?”

“It is not a problem, But… are you really sure you want to do this?”

“If there’s no problem, then just go ahead.”

Akatsuki gently pushed Miu shoulders and brought her in front of the combat skills instructor.

“Is your battle mode weapon or magic?”

“It’s magic, the short sword is only a weapon used for defense…”

Miu’s eyes fell to the short sword in her hand. After the instructor sees this, he could not help but smile.

“You can rest assured about this point. My goal is to test your strength; I will not initiate the attack. Since it is the use of magic, you can begin the chant now.”

“Yes… uhh, please to meet you.”

After bowing down, Miu began to concentrate. Just seeing a magic circle expanding by her side, bursting with a dazzling light, it constructed into a defensive effect barrier.

“Hmm…”

The combat skill instructor expression changes and he place out a battle posture. The more powerful the magic, the need for a stronger barrier to avoid suffering from attacks during the chanting phase. Miu made a abnormally strong defensive barrier, which means that the magic she is about to cast has a considerable degree of power. Miu, entering the chanting phase, could clearly see the combat skills instructor calculating the time. The defensive barrier, used for the chant, must be cancelled the instant before activating the magic. Otherwise, the magic will hit the defensive barrier and the power will decrease significantly. Thus, the defensive barrier will disappear some point of time. It is a very important signal during a magical battle.

…Do I really have to do this?

The moment Miu activated her magic, she felt some guilt.

Because she did not cancel the defensive barrier.

“Ah—!”

The combat skills instructor was deeply surprised.

After a burst of strong wind, a tornado surfaced in mid-air. The tornado did not rise from the ground to the skies, but rather from Miu to the instructor in front, directly hitting the target.

The unprepared instructor’s entire body flew off and heavily hit the arena walls.

“Guuu….!”

After difficultly standing up steadily, the instructor took a deep breath and raised his head above.

A dazzling light followed by an explosive noise came towards and impartially hits the instructor.

During the emergency, the combat skills instructor adopted a magical defense, but the magic power of Miu far exceeds the instructor’s mental strength. This time, the instructor could not stand it any longer and powerlessly lied on the floor.

Although it will produce a protective barrier during the chanting process of performing magic, but a high class magician can cancel the generation of the barrier. Because he was blindly calculating the activation timing of magic, the other side undoubtedly gained control of the mode of action. But then again, the protective barrier is only one method of deception in magical combat, just cancelling the barrier is not enough for experienced instructors to fall into the trap.

In truth, Miu’s defensive barrier was just a cover up. She first pretended to activate the barrier and then took the opportunity to activate magic, this is a highly skilled magician’s preferred high class skill. At the same time of chanting magic and cancelling the defensive barrier and then activate a disguised barrier, at first glance it may only seem like three steps. But in fact, it must maintain a high degree of balance between each action, as long as one of the steps failed, the magic will not activate.

Therefore, this technique is not applicable during the ever-changing battlefield. This time it is just a simple test, plus the other side stood motionless, which lead to Miu succeeding easily.

“HeyHeyHey, is that really true? You are quite powerful.”

Akatsuki could not help but compliment Miu’s performance. Defeating a enemy who stood motionlessly is not rare, the rare sight was in addition to the tornado, Miu actually even added lightning magic afterwards. In truth, Akatsuki only made the suggestion for cancelling the defensive barrier and activating a disguised barrier, but he could not believe that Miu’s performance was beyond his imagination. Of course, chanting two magics together is not as difficult as it seems, however, the chanting of the two types of magic, at the same time, cancelling a defensive barrier, and adding a disguised barrier, this is not something every magician can do. According to Akatsuki, probably only Listy, Lotier and Galious, etc, a few dozen magicians have this capability. This means that Miu’s strength is definitely in the ranks of a master mage, the demon king’s daughter isn’t just for show. After the other staff members performed first aid on the combat instructor, Miu returned to Akatsuki’s side.

“I don’t like this sort of underhanded tricks.”

“It does not matter. The combat instructor casted a magically barrier in time, the damage should be reduced. Besides no matter how serious the injury, at most, it is only a temporary concussion and is not life-threatening. The only loss I see is that his clothes turned into charcoal.”

Laughing at the same time, Akatsuki twisted his shoulders.

“Then next, it’s my turn. Instructors, can you hurry up? Your body is unwell but there is no damage right?”

“Please….Please ….wait for a moment….”

The instructor, who is checking for injuries on the combat skills instructor, seemed to be hesitating.

“The damage is more serious than expected, I am afraid he will awake after two or three days. It looks like he is unable to act as your opponent.”

“Then what do I do? Being admitted without being tested in combat?”

“Thi…This is obviously impossible.”

“Are there no other combat skill instructors?”

“There is some, but in order to change the entrance examination examiner, we must obtain permission from the high level executives such as the headmaster. The other combat skill instructors also need time to be prepared.”

“—That being said, why don’t I temporarily act as the examiner.”

A voice came from the arena’s entrance, and everyone on the scene turned and looked at the rear.

===Part 6===
The owner of the voice is a teenager with a pair of sky blue eyes and silver hair. Covered under the Babel school uniform, his body seems to be quite skinny, but insiders can tell that it was a well-trained body. What seems to be an ordinary stature revealed an stable and unmovable aura, this is the confidence that a truly strong person should have.

He is not a fool, his strength is perhaps comparable to mine…no…maybe even slightly stronger.

After guessing the gap between enemy’s strength, Akatsuki cannot help but narrowed his eyes.

“Who are you?”

“First time meeting you, Ousawa Akatsuki. I am JPN Babel school’s student president Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya responded to Akatsuki’s question with a hearty smile.

After seeing the Kyouya’s appearance, all the staff members at the scene revealed apologetic look.

“Excuse me, sorry to bother you during the holidays to make you take a trip here personally.

“That’s okay. I already know the results of the Norum Screening, if the Screening’s results are accurate, this naturally belongs in my jurisdiction.”

“… How strange…”

“Isn’t the student president only the representative of the students, why do all the teachers on the scene seem to respect and fear him?”

“ I am not too certain, but —”

Akatsuki’s gaze move from Miu’s back to the Kyouya in front of him.

“I’ve heard that the student president’s position is held on by the strongest student in the Babel school, That said he is the current top dog here.”

At the same time, he is the strongest returnee out of all the returnees who came back from alternative world.

In short, he is the strongest Japanese student.

After the conversation between the staff members has ended, Kyouya turned around.

“Ousawa-kun, about the last topic’s performance examination, I will be your opponent. Are there any opinions?

“No, I’m fine with that.”

This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. The Babel school student president is undoubtedly the best testing stone.
— Taking advantage of this opportunity and testing whether he, who obtained a powerful strength in the alternative world, could stop those two men now.

So Akatsuki and Kyouya both took a step forward.

Originally intended to keep a low profile temporarily after being admitted, this sudden incident caused Akatsuki to change his plans and directly challenge the strongest, the student president.

“—Ousawa-kun, there is no need to be that serious.”

When the distance between the two only remains a few meters, Kyouya suddenly exposed a bitter smile, as if he had seen through Akatsuki’s mind.

“This is only a examination for combat abilities, I did not mean to have a showdown with you and there is no need to. I only want to test your strengths —.”

At the moment…

From under Akatsuki’s foot, which is the sandy floor suddenly broke into a hole, a huge icicle rapid came up from the hole.

“—!”

Akatsuki hurriedly jumped backwards, and glided on the sandy floor for some distance before stopping.

“Ahhh, your reaction is not bad.”

Kyouya reveals a knowingly smile.

But the creation of his icicle made others could not laugh.

“Amazing…”

Miu’s praise came from behind and entered his ears, Akatsuki subconsciously looked up.

An icicle with a height of over five meters stood in front of his eyes, it’s weight is probably around ten tons. The ice crystal-like spikes are placed across the surface, like a mirror that reflecting the surrounding landscape.
By creating such a high purity and tall icicle instantly, the practitioner’s strength is self-evident.

…As expected of the strongest Japanese student, I won’t let you down.

This way, it would be fun. Akatsuki concealed his inner excitement, on the other side of the icicle, Kyouya could not help but grin.

“Ousawa-kun, I’ve heard that you plan to take this test barehanded? So what about this, why don’t you use your prized fist and attack my icicle?”

Akatsuki was stunned for a moment.

“No wayyy right, that simple?”

“You can’t, you can’t fall for his trap!”

Miu hurriedly spoke to stop him with a serious expression.

“This is not a simple icicle, inside it contains a large amount of magic power, it’s hardness has probably been increased several times. Using your bare hands to hit the icicle will most likely cause an ending with a bone fracture.”

Kyouya shook his head.

“This, you do not have to worry about. As long as you are within the barrier, Ousawa-kun’s fist will definitely not be injured, at most it will only hurt a few days.”

“— You do not have to bother.”

With the huge opportunity in front of him, some pain does not matter much.

So Akatsuki clenched his right fist and took a posture.

“If I can crush your giant icicle in one punch—“

Akatsuki stared at the other side of the icicle.

— At that time, you will be my opponent, Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya listened and smiled happily.

“Okay, that’s not a issue.”

“Very well, that’s a promise.”

Akatsuki’s ki begins to circulate within his body, he is preparing to use Renkan Keikikou. The stimulated ki entered his meridian and finally concentrated into Akatsuki’s right first.

The passing requirement is to crush the icicle, he cannot allow any failure.

…Okay, Let’s go.

“—!”

Akatsuki raised his right fist and violently swung it.

After a explosive noise, it is followed by a burst of shaking impacts.

Witnessing everything, Miu hurriedly closed her eyes and covered her ears with both hands.
After a period of time, the surroundings calmed down, Miu then slowly opened her eyes.

“Waaa….”

Miu could not help but be shocked.

— The result was the following, Kyouya’s icicle was not crushed, not even a single crack lies on it. But the power of Akatsuki’s fist clearly shows around the icicle’s surroundings. The surrounding sand was blasted several feets, exposing the hard ground, and made it like the icicle fell down from heaven. A sight that proves the power of the iron fist, but Kyouya’s created icicle was also intact.

“Damn it, I failed!”

Akatsuki, who raised his head staring at the icicle, was angry, Miu then suddenly realized why.

… I understand now, the reason why the icicle remained intact…

Miu hurriedly rushed to Akatsuki’s side.

“Is your hand still okay?”

“Ah, no problem. You can see for yourself.”

Akatsuki swung his right hand, proving that he himself did not have any problems. His right hand did not have any broken skin, even a single spot of swelling was nowhere seen. Miu’s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous look.

“Whether the giant icicle, which could not be broken, or your fists, both are too exaggerated”

“I thought I would succeed, damn it!”

“Excellent, very excellent.”

Kyouya also generously praised him.

“With such strength, it seems like the day where you and I have a showdown will eventually occur. Okay, the entrance inspection of the two of you is finished now.”

Kyouya looked at Akatsuki, then looked at Miu, and with a face filled with smiles.

“Welcome both of you to become part of Babel school.”

===Part 7===
After Akatsuki and Miu left the arena, Kyouya raised his hand and lightly touched the icicle.

Only to see the huge icicle instantly shattered into sand-like fragments, becoming a mist that melts itself in the air.

Leaving the scene with only a huge meteorite crater.

The inspector also slowly walked behind Kyouya.

“We apologize for making you specially come over this time, and also…President?”

“Huh, ah, that’s okay, I did not expect that I will encounter such a fascinating thing.”

“What are you looking at…?”

The staff member walked up to Kyouya, followed his line of sight and looked. He cannot help but his face immediately turned pale.

“Thii..This….I…is?

“He really is amazing.”

Kyouya happily said while smiling.

The crater which should have the same shape as the icicle was actually crooked to one side.

Facing Kyouya side was dirt lifted well up, on the other side— that is the the direction facing Akatsuki was a slight sink into the ground. What does this phenomenon represent?

“A single fist moving an icicle, weighing a few tons, is not that simple. Maybe he really is the legendary hero.”

Also, Akatsuki angrily expressed that “he had failed”.

To judge from the literal meaning, it should mean that he did not shatter the icicle.

Akatsuki’s little actions did not manage to hide itself from Kyouya’s eyes.

Kyouya clearly noticed that Akatsuki deliberately adjust the strength of his fist, in order to avoid using excessive strength.

The condition that Kyouya had originally raise was to shatter the icicle, if there was excessive strength, the icicle will only drill open a large hole and will not shatter the icicle.

In reality, drilling a big hole on the icicle is much more difficult than shattering the icicle, but if Akatsuki did it that way, he would have lost the bet, Thus, he deliberately weakened his punch.

…This guy is really interesting.

If he went all out, my icicle should have easily been shatter or at least drilled open a large hole. The thought of a returnee who cannot use magic actually has such a powerful strength, even if this giant icicle only used ten percent of his powers to create, Kyouya could hardly hide his excitement.

“— I really want that power.”

On Kyouya’s face gradually emerged a cold, shallow smile.

===Part 8===
A silver brilliance of light emerged into the night skies.

The bright moon reflecting the sun’s rays, quietly lit up the dark skies.

Standing on the balcony staring at the skies, Miu could not help but feel that this night skies was as beautiful as the night skies back in Alayzard.

Babel school uses a power ranking to divide all the students from A class to E class. Miu and Akatsuki’s appeared to be highly rated at the combat test, both of them were enrolled in the highest class : B class. Normally, freshly admitted students will enter into E class, those with superior results will also only enter D class, directly entering B class is a unprecedented achievement.

…Ah!

Miu suddenly noticed a small bird. Looking carefully, it is a giant bird without any life force, and possesses steel wings. She remembered that Akatsuki mentioned that is called an airplane, a product of technology to carry people and items around. Alayzard did not have any flying contraptions, even for the country Disdia, that was well-known for their machinery, only had tanks or submarines. Just those two military weapons already caused a huge threat on the battle field, if those flying machines appeared in Alayzard, the country with such military might will definitely have the advantage. There is no guarantee that it will not overturn the balance of power within the world.

On the other side, the alternative returnees also play a role of maintaining the power difference within this world.
— I really came to a completely different world.

Miu stared at the sky, thinking about her own future.

Starting from tomorrow, she is an official student of Babel school. The uniforms and textbooks are provided by the new United Nations and they will be exempted from tuition and fees. As for the living costs, Akatsuki expressed that they can use the other family member’s “card”, so there is no need to worry. Akatsuki also said that they need to find some time to bring Miu around to buy clothes and other daily necessities.

If she said that she does not have any fear, that is obviously a lie. However, Miu also found that she was gradually getting used to this world.

Looking back to the room from the balcony, Miu is still not used to the darkened room’s furnishing.
The owner of this room belongs to Akatsuki’s imouto, and also the real Ousuwa Miu.

Miu sat on the bed and the mattress’s springs emitted a subtle sound.

A frame stood on the bedside table, the real Ousawa Miu was inside the frame. The face reveals an innocent smile, and was very lovable. In the photos also appeared someone who looks like Ousawa Miu’s brother, but seemingly not around Akatsuki’s age, and a looks-alike middle-aged father. A very happy and peaceful family portrait.

“….”

Miu slowly laid down on the bed, both eyes staring at the ceiling.

An unfamiliar ceiling.

“…This should be normal.”

After rolling around, everything she saw was an unfamiliar sight.

The quiet night, the unfamiliar space, a brand new world.

Miu cannot free herself, and deeply felt her loneliness.

I’m so lonely.

…Father…

She slowly closed her eyes, her heart thought about her non-existent family members, and her stolen happiness.

“…!”

Miu suddenly stood up and quietly left the room.

While carefully swallowing her heart’s negative emotions after her father’s violent death.

Go!

The target is Akatsuki’s room.

The hallway, shrouded in darkness, with a cold chill willfully flowing.

Using the moonlight from the windows and leaning on the wall, Miu continued to feel around, while advancing towards the next room.

After walking around 10 steps, Miu stood in front of Akatsuki’s room.

“…”

Slightly knocking on the room doors, as if confirming whether the person inside is awake or not.

If he is awake, he will hear the knocking sounds. There was no reaction coming from within the room, thus, Miu knocked on the door again. This time, using power much stronger, still did not receive any response.

“—”

Therefore, Miu gently turned the doorknob. After a “gacha” sound, the door slowly opened to the inside. Miu looked at the room, she still remembered the room’s interior furnishings, after all, on the first day since coming from Alayzard, this room was where she opened her eyes.

The bed’s location is in the furthest part of the room, lying in bed, Akatsuki’s figure clearly appeared.

He’s asleep.

“…”

Miu heard the sound of her swallowing. Thus, she held her breathe and crept into the room, carefully, step by step, moving in the direction of the bed.

After a while, Miu finally reached the Akatsuki’s bedside.

“…”

The moonlight from the windows shone onto Akatsuki, who was deeply asleep.

A strong muscular body, his thick bulging chest muscles covered in a thin blanket and his body curves could all be seen.

Looking at Akatsuki’s stable sleeping posture, Miu cannot help but remember the promise she made with her father.

—If a person who defeated me appears, from that point on, you should follow him and live together.

This phrase was told to Miu, when her father Galious defeated the human hero, Leon, on the day of his return. As the demon race’s leader, her father’s goal was to build a world where the demon race can live peacefully. To achieve this goal, he must defeat a lot of humans. Because the humans feared the powerful demon race, they saw the demon race as an obstacle for human race to survive.

For the demon race to continue and live, they cannot show their weakness to the humans. The clash between the two races is unavoidable, a large battle will instantly occur upon meeting. From the beginning of the ancient generations, humans and demon race’s battle has never been stopped.

Her father was an great fighter. He used his overwhelming strength to crush countless human armies, thus becoming the object of human hatred and disgust. Her father was aware of his situation more than anyone else, thus he will always remind Miu, if one day I am defeated, do not resent the humans. If you treat the humans as enemies, the resentment between the human and demon race will never end. Thus, her father always mentioned this sentence.

“I hope to be the last demon king.”

Up until now, Miu still cannot forget about the sad smile of her father.
The reason why she is standing here is also due to her father’s instructions.

“But…”

…Father, didn’t you also say it?

If the human that defeated me could not be trusted—

“At that time, killing him is not a problem either…”

Miu lowered her head to stare at Akatsuki. This man, who is in deep sleep, is the culprit for killing my father, his sworn enemy, no matter what she says, she could not let that go easily.

However, Akatsuki is also a man who was trusted by her father. If his instincts told him that Akatsuki was not to be trusted, even if he was the human who defeated him, her father would not have easily entrusted his daughter to him. Akatsuki also hid the fact from his companions as well as other people’s sight and dangerously took Miu and escaped to this this world. To be honest, Akatsuki had no reason to fulfill the promise between him and his enemy, but he still tried to help them. Even though they have just met not so long ago, Miu also understood that Akatsuki is not a bad person. He and her father only fulfilled the role of the hero and demon king, both fighting bloody battles for their own ideals.

“…”

Yet, Miu could not help but remember her father’s sad smile.

Miu cannot help but bite tightly on her lower lip. How long do I have to spend, to determine whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted?

But right now, it only takes a few seconds and you can activate magic to kill off Akatsuki.

Miu opened her palm, staring at the sleeping Akatsuki.

“—!”

She chose to suppress the negative emotions she had inside her heart.

Now is not the time, at least she still cannot conclude whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted. If she rashly killed Akatsuki, she would have undoubtedly betrayed her father’s last words.

“I will stay by your side and properly observe you.”

Miu muttered, while slowly gripping her hand.

Only to find that her wrist was grabbed.

After recovering, Miu had already been thrown into the sky.

The ceiling, in front of her eyes, rotated and her body spun a full circle. Miu, falling straight down, landed on the back and was gently caught by the mattress’ springiness.

“Ah—”

Miu said surprisingly. Akatsuki’s burly body was covered on top of Miu, the two people’s eyes were in close proximity.

— Was he aware of my murderous intent?

An icy gaze made Miu felt a cold chill behind, at the same time, she felt that for remorse for her ill-thought. Miu wholeheartedly wanted to kill Akatsuki, but she did not think that she may die in Akatsuki’s hand.

— I’ll die. The weight of the despair made Miu could not breathe, Akatsuki’s sharp eyes made Miu feel that she was in an igloo, and was unable to talk.

At that moment, an unbelievable scene appeared in front of her eyes.

“….Haaa.”

On Akatsuki’s face appeared a thin smile.

“—Huh?”

A smile without any murderous intent removed Miu’s inner tension.

… Is he willing to let me go?

Miu felt relieved and subconsciously pursed her lips.

At that moment…

“Chuuuu—”

Akatsuki suddenly held tightly on Miu.

“Huh…Whoa…Wa…Ahhhhhhhh—!”

Miu hurriedly looked away and avoid Akatsuki’s kiss.

What is he trying to do? Miu cannot help but shake. Is he trying to humiliate me first before killing me? But the Akatsuki who failed to kiss her became very happy.

“Shy aren’t you? Presumably, it must be your first? Rest assured, I will be very gently, you cutie.”

“Cu…Cutie? Wha…What are you talking about?”

At this moment, Miu finally discovered that Akatsuki’s narrow eyes wasn’t looking at her.

…N…no way…, It can’t be…?

Miu opened her eyes in astonishment and looked carefully at the Akatsuki in front of her. This time, Akatsuki’s second sentence confirmed her suspicions.

“So cute…What is your name?”

“Oh god…!”

Miu nearly fainted on scene. That’s right, Akatsuki was sleepwalking.

With a flushed face, Miu anxiously tried to slide down from the bed, but her body was held tightly by Akatsuki’s physically strong arm, she could not even move a bit.

At that moment, Miu had a sudden thought that flash within her mind.

The legendary rogue hero is a hopelessly big pervert.

Miu stopped and thought carefully about what it means to be pushed down on a bed in the middle of the night.

…Could it be what was in danger is not my life, but my virginity…?

This can’t even be used as a joke.

“Waaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh—! No, noooooo! You misunderstood, I did not mean this!”

Miu desperately struggled, but this movement made Akatsuki feel even more satisfied.

“A female who comes over by herself, isn’t she making herself clear already? You don’t have to be shy now, be honest with yourself.”

“I am being very honest, okay? — Stop! Don’t take of my clothes!”

Miu tried to use a punch to awaken Akatsuki, but Aktsuki easily avoid it. Akatsuki’s two hands also took the opportunity when Miu was defenseless and occupied Miu’s pajamas. Miu was currently wearing Akatsuki’s imouto’s pajamas, the button in front of her chest are not buttoned, exposing a deep cleavage. As a result, the buttons that were barely fasten was instantly captured by Akatsuki, completely liberating Miu’s beautiful boobs.

Miu screamed and covered her chest with her two hands, while subconsciously shrinking her body. Akatsuki did not lose this opportunity and immediately took advantage of the moment when Miu shrinks back and stripped down her lower pajamas. Miu’s defense was completely broken, the only thing left was her panties.

…No…Nooooooo → I must quickly think of a plan…!

Miu’s brain furiously turned, she finally thought of a way to regain Akatsuki’s senses.

This idea really is good.

She screamed hysterically:

“i…I…I am your imouto, Oni-chan!”

“—”

Blurting out the title for the first time, she successfully stopped Akatsuki’s actions.

However, at the next second—

“Imouto? Don’t play around.”

On Akatsuki’s face suddenly appeared a hint of a sad smile.

“— my imouto had already died.”

“…What?”

At that moment, Miu suddenly had an illusion of time stopping, she did not know how to interpret that sentence’s meaning.

However when Miu was pondering about the meaning, Akatsuki’s two hands attacked her chest.

“Ahhhhhh—!”

Miu realized she was in trouble, but unfortunately was a step too late. The soft plump boobs were completely defenseless, Akatsuki fingertips entered them as if it was a soft and smooth treasure.

“No,nooo, don’t doo this—Ahhhhhh!”

Miu desperately struggled, both feet kept kicking nonstop, but Akatsuki only moved swiftly and easily overcame Miu’s counterattack.

Once Miu noticed that something was wrong, Akatsuki had already wrapped his hands around her from behind. Akatsuki’s arm drill his way from underneath Miu’s arms and gently lifted Miu’s two valleys.

The desperate and anxious Miu tried to escape from Akatsuki’s grip, but somehow her body did not have any strength, she could only watch as her two valleys, under Akatsuki’s grope, constantly change their shape.

“Ahhhhhh….”

A feeling of pleasure she had not experienced before came and paralyzed her hurt, Miu felt slightly dizzy, and clearly understand that her heartbeat gradually accelerated.

…Thinking about it, This man is…!

With a hazy consciousness, Miu thought about Akatsuki’s technique to control the body. Inside of Akatsuki lies a supreme technique, Renkan Keikikou, his martial arts is perhaps even stronger than her father. Renkan Keikikou can manipulate a person’s inner ki and even have the effects of sharpening the senses.

The suffocating pleasure flows into her body, her hands and legs all soften and Miu falls down backwards. Her entire weight is pushed onto Akatsuki’s chest.

The indoor temperature is not too low, but the burning hot body felt a cold chill. Miu shivered, then noticed the changes in her body.

…Ahhhh…my body is all pink.

Under the pale moonlight, her flushed body made Miu swallowed her saliva. Miu was slightly shocked, even the saliva slowly trickling down her body through her stomach made her feel enchanted. With the gradually accelerating heartbeat, luscious sweet pleasure came in great waves over and over again.

It is as if she could even feel the blood flow in her blood vessels.

…No…..I can’t…

A strong sense of shame nearly made Miu’s brain boiled up. But she still hypnotized herself in her heart, believing that she could keep the last vestiges of her sanity.

At this moment…

“—Ah!”

Suddenly, the body had an unexpected change.

“Ah, ahhh ahhhh….?

The barely tolerable pleasure suddenly expanded rapidly.

“…This…what is this…?”

The change came very sudden, as if the sweet pleasure rushed through everywhere, and almost engulfed Miu’s sanity. Her upper and lower body’s pores expanding, rapidly warming her organs and stealing her body’s awareness. Miu subconsciously step and her messy hair danced in the skies.

With her body losing strength, she could not help but keep twitching. Once she saw that she was about to lose balance, Miu randomly grabbed something from the side.

As her body slightly startled, her right hand unconsciously toss the thing forward.

—A muffled sound entered her ears, as if she hit something.

===Part 9===
“Tha….That was dangerous….”

Miu’s shoulder constantly shuddered as she constantly try to gasp for breathe.

The pale moonlight shone on the bed, there Miu ,wrapped in a thin blanket, stared at the unconscious Akatsuki, her hand held tightly to the man-made marbled alarm clock. Looks like the during the critical moment, the alarm clock assisted in her escape and saved the day. Although she almost change her decision and avenge her father, but the situation earlier was really urgent.

“…He should not have died, right?”

Miu gingerly poked Akatsuki’s cheek.

“Mmmm….”

Akatsuki’s reaction made Miu feel relieved, and hurriedly slide down softly from the bed. After she picked up her pajamas, she immediately rushed and left Akatsuki’s room. Gently closing the door, Miu sighed. She should not take tonight’s sudden event seriously; after all, Akatsuki was sleepwalking, once he wakes up, he should have no memories. And —

…Apparently, his imouto has already died.

Akatsuki should not use his the death of her own imouto as a joke. His face had a sorrow expressions, it did not look like a lie either, so she should have found out the truth, which she should not have known, by the unfortunate events.

“…Good night.”

Miu muttered to herself. Tommorow, she will have to go to school. It will be her very first experience. If he was still alive — No, if he really is protecting me in heaven…

…I wonder if my father would be happy for me?

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-01-26T00:29:28Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter 1 Hello Reality */

==Chapter 1 Hello Reality==

===Part 1===
No matter whether you are about to leave or about to wake up, the current time is 7 am. Welcome to “Alarm 07~”.

The introduction of the television program made Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his eyes. He obviously belongs to the latter.

“Fu…Fua…Ah?”

The not so fully awaken Akatsuki scratched his belly button/navel, as if he did not know where he was. Until the sight of the television screen entered his view, he then remembers that this is his home’s living room.

“…Right, I came back yesterday.”

Today’s doggy ~ Today’s doggy is Mr. Joegargery’s lovely dog “Seven”. Every day, she plays with the big brother who delivers milk. It is said that Seven is quite bold. Each time the milkman brother is about to put the milk into the mailbox, Seven will climb over the fence and shove her nose into the mailbox, sniffing excitedly on the milk bottles. After the milkman brother sees this, he will always say “Seven, you stood up today again!”

“…Looks like it’s still the same, what an unintelligible television program.”

The television is currently broadcasting the morning news’ special feature, which added a bit more feeling of returning to the real world.

…Why was I sleeping on the living room’s sofa?

His memory is still not coherent. Is it because he was dumb or whether, because he was lounging in bed? Simply just take a shower before continuing to think then. Therefore, Akatsuki trudged out of the living room and opened the changing room doors. He then completely removed all of his clothing, casually shoved it into the dirty clothes basket and went into bathroom. Ah… the position of the shower head hanging from the wall appears to be lower than his previous impression. Akatsuki slowly squeezed some shower gel and shampoo and after washing his body and hair,
Akatsuki closed the shower tap and left the bathroom, picked up a large towel and wiped the water droplets off his wet hair and body.

“Oh damn, forgot to prepare some clean clothes.”

This here is obviously his own world, but he has completely forgotten about the accustomed lifestyle he once had, Akatsuki could not help but shake his head sighing. So he hung the towel around his neck and headed up towards the second floor’s room.

After opening the room door, Akatsuki immediately headed towards the closet to obtain some clean underwear from the drawers.

“Ehhh?”

This time, Akatsuki suddenly noticed that a female was laying on his bed. Judging from the serene sleep that the girl was having, sleeping on this mattress must be quite comfortable.

Up until now, Akatsuki finally remembered why he slept on the living room sofa.

Within his inner feelings, the words “Outrageous” suddenly emerged.

Akatsuki slowly moved to the bed and attentively observed the beautiful girl who was still in dreamland.

…What an outrageous pair of boobs.

Except for the word “Huge”, there were no other appropriate words. The huge twin peaks, that was impossible for others to not pay attention to, were slightly shaking due to the girl’s breathing. Akatsuki could not help but swallow his saliva. How in the world did she grow such a large chest?

“Let’s first touch the pair of bo…. NO, I should first explain the situation. Wake up, Hurry up and wake up! Hey!”
Akatsuki slightly shook the young girl’s shoulder and was surprised to find the huge boobs was also also shaking.

…The absolute highest quality…

This rare scene made Akatsuki squint

“….Unnn… Ah…?”

The girl slowly opened her eyes. The sleepy blinking eyelids and her hazy vision fell on Akatsuki.

—!

The girl’s face immediately stiffen, this made Akatsuki confused.

“Heyyyy, Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

Could it be the effects of the Dimensional transfer? The worried Akatsuki raised his right hand towards the girl, but the girl’s gaze immediately made him aware of the problem. Yes, the key was the present appearance of Akatsuki.

“This… I can explain… Don’t be nervous, I don’t have any evil intents really. Can you please calm down? Okay?”
While calming the girl, Akatsuki’s heart was desperately screaming “Oh no!”. There isn’t some trivial way to explain the current situation, and the words “mistake” would not help to solve this suddenly problem easily either. At the moment when one awakes and suddenly sees the opposite sex standing naked in front of you. The vast majority of the men would be extremely happy about it. However, if the same situation was to occur to the females, the results would greatly differ. The girl’s horrified expressed is the best proof.

It looks like the stimulus was a little bit too strong. Akatsuki took a deep breath and in his heart, told himself that he had to remain calm.

If even he panicked, wouldn’t this increase the girl’s misunderstanding? The current priority now is to think of a plan to calm the girl down, so Akatsuki squeezed out a smile. Smiling is a universally renowned language for communications.

“This is my world, please don’t worry.”

“—Put a sock in it!”

After the blunt retort, it was followed with a hot and spicy slap.

“—Looks like I will still have to introduce myself first.”

Akatsuki smiled while stroking his swelling cheek.

“My name is Ousawa Akatsuki, you can call me Akatsuki. Back in Alayzard, every one called me the rogue hero. Okay, what else do you want to know?”

“… Why are you standing naked in front of me?”

“Didn’t I say it was a misunderstanding? I had just finished taking a shower and entered to get some clothes, and this question is unrelated to my self-introduction isn’t it? Believe it or not, that’s the truth. Uh… what’s your name?”

“…Myuu””

“—What?”

The demon king’s daughter bitterly gave out her name, Akatsuki sudden suspect if he heard wrong.

“You..You’re called Miu…?”

Akatsuki, who said the name, expressed an incredible look. This can’t be true right? Isn’t that too weird. However, the girl in front of him showed him a face of disgust.

“…No.”

The girl shook her head/

“It’s not Miu, but Myuu. I’m called Myuu.”

“—Myuu? Oh…So that’s it, ha ha ha.

Akatsuki made a few sounds of a hollow laugh, apparently he really heard it wrong.

But from the sound of the girls names, it also made Akatsuki remembered the critical things that must be addressed as soon as possible. For Akatsuki, the girl’s current presence is like an alarm, constantly reminding him that he cannot be lazy.

—Is this the God of Destiny’s mischief?

Akatsuki scratched his cheeks. After placing a simple breakfast of toast, poached eggs and milk on the table, Akatsuki looked at the girl sitting opposite of him.

… Having such an explosive body figure that would look down on everyone, the tone of her voice was no different compared to little boys.

“…I still feel that your eyes look very disgusting.”

“You’re thinking too much. You have just arrived to a completely different world, it must be because you’re too nervous.

While being out of focus, Akatsuki can not help but secretly admire the girl’s courage.

… Not everyone dares to go alone to a completely unfamiliar world.

===Part 2===
During the time period when staying in Alayzard, Akatsuki along with Listy, Zechs and Lotier formed a 4-man adventuring team.

But afterwards Akatsuki singly challenged the demon king , Galious, and alone, bearing the kindness and grudges of defeating the demon king. As long as Akatsuki leaves Alayzard, it will not leave any aftereffects.

Akatsuki’s way of thinking only obtained one person’s agreement, that was the demon king, Galious. For Alayzard’s peace, the demon king, who leads the demon race, also had his own way of thinking. Galious decided the demon king’s palace — that is, in front of his throne to be the location of duel between Akatsuki and him. Only at that place would the troops of the two camps not be aware of the one on one duel.

However, the demon king’s castle stationed a large number of demon warriors, thus Galious specially dispatched his own daughter to act as a guide, hiding this information from the demon warriors and brought Akatsuki into the castle.

There was neither conversation nor dialogue between the two men. The final battle starts off instantaneously, and the intense death match ended with the victory of Akatsuki.

Before his death, Galious made his last request to Akatsuki.

“Please take care of my daughter.” The girl’s mother is a dark elf, but her appearance looks similar to the past me, there should be no risk of being seen through.

This was the demon king’s final wish. The past demon king was once in love with a dark elf and eventually gave birth to a daughter between the two of them. However, his loving wife eventually died at human hands, this heavy blow made the demon king discard his human identity and completely devote himself to the demon race’s camp.

At the beginning, Akatsuki did not want to accept this undesirable request. However, the thought of the princess, after the sudden death of the demon king and the destruction of the kingdom, facing this cruel fate, he did not have the heart to refuse the demon king’s wish. Not to mention that she was the demon king’s daughter, she could eventually fall into enemy hands or even get pushed into being the demon race’s new leader and be killed in battle, there was absolutely no happy ending. In addition, Akatsuki had already decided on the idea to bear all the feelings of gratitude and resentment, and disappear from the world. Once Akatsuki left Alayzard, the human’s vengeance of fire will definitely point to the demon king’s daughter who is still remaining in this world. Based on his own principles of not letting others bear responsibility, Akatsuki reluctantly agreed.

However, Akatsuki also made a condition, which is that he must go back to his own world and sort out a very important matter. If he wished to entrust the girl to Akatsuki, he must accept the possibility of Akatsuki taking her with him back to his own world. Akatsuki did not inquire for the demon king’s will, but instead turned and stared at Myuu, asking if she was willing to entrust her destiny to him.

If the answer is yes, please hold my hand.

Myuu nodded without hesitation and held tightly to Akatsuki’s right hand.

This act was contrary to Akatsuki’s expectation, he had assumed that Myuu would not accept. Myuu’s expression was very calm, she said that Galious had foreseen his own death. If the hero who defeated the demon king really appears, from now on, please go on and follow him to live together.

Akatsuki immediately looked back at Galious, the sad demon king has long been out of breath.

“—How did you bring me to this world? Alayzard’s resident can’t pass through the <Gate of Another World> isn’t it?”

Myuu still had an incredulously look on her face, Akatsuki then easily shrugged.

“Fortunately, I just found a loophole.”

The truth is by utilizing Renkan Keikikou’s and mess up the cognitive abilities of the <Gate of Another World>. This was one of the skills that Akatsuki had learned in the past at <God’s Interlayer>, which Myuu certainly did not know. Strictly speaking, almost no one has knowledge of this method in Alayzard now. The fact that Myuu came to this world is like a blind spot in a blind spot.

“Oh...”

Myuu bowed down in silence. Akatsuki originally thought that Myuu will continue to ask further, Myuu’s reaction made Akatsuki feel a bit surprised.

After a moment of silence —

“—What do I do next?”

Myuu took the initiative to ask.

“In this world, I could be described as an alien. If my true identity is exposed, wouldn’t it cause a heap of trouble?”

“Ahhh… Yes, that’s correct, but there’s no need to worry. The fact that you are Alayzard’s notorious demon king’s daughter, in this world, no one knows your true identity except for me and you.”

“But there is always a possibility? A large amount of magic that I use can only be used by the demon race. “
Myuu’s tone is very uneasy, but Akatsuki still shook his head.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Why? Could it be that this world cannot use magic?”

“No, just the opposite.”

Akatsuki exposed a mischievous smile.

“Magic does exist in this world now, but only just recently.”

Akatsuki is not the first person to be summoned to an alternative world.

The amount of people summoned to an alternative world in the past numbers several thousands.

Initially, it definitely caused a large amount of confusion, but as more and more people are summoned, the research about this phenomenon gradually matured. With nearly half of the people coming back from the alternative world safe and sound, it solved many of the mysteries.

The summoning to alternative worlds began approximately 30 years ago, but there isn’t only one alternative world, this truth is obtained through the people who came back safe and sound. Alayzard, who summoned Akatsuki, is only one of the multiple alternative worlds and to up to this day, the total amount of alternative worlds confirmed exceeds 10. The people who are summoned all share some common similarities, every one of them is a male or female in their teens, and each of them will learn a special ability like magic in the alternative world.

After returning from the alternative world, the original world’s time will not elapse, this point is a great surprise for the scientist. The abilities that were obtained at the alternative world could also be used in the original world. The returnees, who obtained an ability surpassing the human capacity, will of course be regarded as a new hope for human development, and often will be treated as a dangerous existence.

Therefore, the new United Nations — G7, which is Japan, USA, Russia, China, India, Oceania Federation and the European Union — in order to protect and monitor all alternative world returnees cofounded an organization a few years ago.

That is the “Babel <BABEL> school”. Its purpose is to guide the young men and women who have special abilities along the right path, and contribute to human prosperity and development. The “Babel school” is established within all member states’ territories of the New United Nations and Japan even turned Tokyo’s satellite city into campus territory, giving the right to self-govern itself.

The huge campus housed all the alternative world returnees, while establishing institutes at all level such as primary school, secondary school, university and even research institutes. At the same time the returnees receive general education, the school will specifically design a curriculum for each returnee, training the special abilities they acquired in the alternative world.

Enrollment eligibility is only for returnees who came back from the alternative world. In contrast, the returnees who came back from the alternative world are all forced to study at “Babel school” with any exception. The intention is to isolate the returnees with special abilities from the general population in order to manage them.

In short, “Babel school” will not let go of any one returnees.

“—So, we will also have to study at that school?”

“Exactly, Babel and the special autonomous region gather a lot of returnees with special abilities, so even if there is one more person who can use magic, it will not attract any attention.”

After Akatsuki pauses for a moment, he continues to speak:

“In fact, this house is also located within the special autonomous region. My older brother is a graduate of Babel, Dad rarely comes home, and there is no other family members, staying here is very safe.”

“Oh…”

Myuu seemed to be relieved, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Don’t think that you can avoid Babel’s investigation. As I have said, Babel does not let any of the returnees go, maybe last night they observed that I was the only one in the house and suddenly two dimensional shifts reactions occurred. If I guessed right, people from Babel should appear very soon.”

“W...Well, what should I do?”

“Rest assured, I have an excellent plan.”

Compared to the pessimistic Myuu, Akatsuki seems to be much more optimistic.

When I decided to take you to this world, I already prepared a battle plan. Although I can not guarantee a 100% success rate, but… it should pass successfully.”

Why so certain?

“—Because the goddess of fate who likes mischief seems to be standing on our side.”

===Part 3===
Special Autonomous Region is an organization to guide the alternative world returnees on the right path.
It is situated on a man-made island inside the corner of Tokyo Bay's Firefly observatory.

Aside from the sea and air route, you can also arrive to the autonomous region through an undersea tunnel.
Maintaining the natural beauty of the mountains, and with a group of technologically advanced people creating a town, this creates a strong contrast. It shows a future outlook of technology and nature coexistence, and can be called the most desirable urban scene.

In the center of the man-made island, is a university that is merged with the natural environment. Aside from the forests, ponds and small hills, including the research institutes, laboratories and even the sports ground, the different sized facilities were lined up row by row in close order. One of the most eye-catching is the super high-rise white school building that goes straight into the skies.

The alternative returnee’s school hall.

Inside the sanctuary of the special autonomous region, the great building which everyone is in awe and fear of.
Babel.

Inside the tower walls is a circular space. Beyond the wall has a stairs-shaped auditorium, this place is in fact the third arena, and also where JPN Babel entrance inspection is held in place.

The reason why it is not an “examination”, but an “inspection” lies in the fact that all new students all are admitted, the investigation focuses on the performance of the new students in the alternative world and their current abilities. Most of the students belong to the fighting type, but there are still a small number of students who specializes in research; by using the entrance inspection to identify the strength properties of everyone — or other known as aptitude is an essential part.

The investigation is divided into four major topics, namely medically examination, the use of elemental magic to show the past history to the future, an oral examination conducted by examiners to determine personality traits, as well as combat skill instructors’ technical test.

Myuu and Akatsuki are currently waiting for the medical examination reports, at the scene, there are no other admitted students. Although there are several thousands of alternative world returnees, but compared to the world’s 6 billion population, the probability of occurrence is actually quite minimal. If it is confined solely to Japan, the number will become ever lower, and considered rare. That is the reason why the governments around the world actively try to manage the returnees.

At the arena lounge, resting on the seat is Akatsuki leisurely straightening both of his legs, waiting for the inspection results. After looking at Myuu, who is looking ill at ease, beside him, Akatsuki can not help but sigh.

“Can you please have some confidence okay? Doesn’t your current look make you even more suspicious?”

“What if they found out I am a person from the alternative world…”

Myuu intentionally lowered her voice, but Akatsuki nonchalantly waved his hand.

“Relax. Although your boobs are slightly bigger, but it is still in the acceptable parameters.”

“I do not mean this!”

The composition of blood and the physical structures cannot be deceived, what if they really found out….!

Myuu, biting her lower lips tightly, stared uneasily at Akatsuki.

At that moment, the medical staff with the inspection results appeared.

“Ah… Ousawa Akatsuki?”

“That’s me.”

Akatsuki heard this and immediately raised his right hand. The medical staff opened the file and glanced over it once and immediately handed the file to Akatsuki.

“There is no problem with your health status, please bring this data and accept the Norum Screening.”

“Okay, Thanks.”

After Akatsuki received the document file, the medical staff turned to face Myuu.

“Ousawa Miu.”

“Y…yes…”

Myuu timidly stood up, the medical staff opened the file, quickly glanced through it, but suddenly his gaze stopped at a spot in the inspection report.

“—!”

Myuu suddenly stiffen her body.

—A moment of tension

Only to see the medical staff closing the file.

“There is also no abnormalities, please accept the Norum Screening.”

“Tha..Thank you….”

Myuu took the file with a trembling voice, and immediately sighed heavily.

… Thank god that it is finally over.

At the same time, she patted her chest softly, a large hand suddenly placed onto her head.

The deep voice with a trace of laughter passed through her ears.

“See, I told you there isn’t any problem.”

Myuu raised her hand to touch the top of her head, as if to confirm the feeling of Akatsuki. Once she thought about that her identity was not exposed and was rest assured, she sighed again. The cover of the file wrote an unfamiliar name, Myuu silently read those words.

…Ousawa…Miu…

This is the name that Akatsuki had prepared for Myuu, it originally belonged to the current whereabouts unknown Ousawa’s oldest female daughter, which is also Akatsuki’s younger sister. When learning about this plan from Akatsuki, Myuu suddenly understand the moment when she gave out her name, why Akatsuki would emerge such a weird expression.

— Indeed, Myuu’s blood components and body structure are different from the humans of this world, but whether it was the results of the blood test or the CT scans, she still passed successfully.

Why? The reason is very simple. Through the dimensional shift’s feedback, a few alternative returnees’ body will experience significant changes.

However, Myuu only learned about this matter from Akatsuki yesterday, there was no time for her to be psychologically prepared.

On the second day that the two of them came to this world, they received an admission application from Babel. Based on human rights consideration, on the surface, Babel’s admission is based on applications, but the truth is that it is a mandatory order, there is no other choice. Within a week of receiving the application, they must surrender — that is, to go to school, or else Babel will dispatch personnel to forcibly summon them there. But this time, the application was personally brought by a teaching staff member of Babel, this was within Akatsuki’s expectations, thus, when the other party asked for Myuu’s identity, Akatsuki, without any embarrassment or panting, told a flagrant lie.

— This person is my sister.

After disappearing for a long time, only returned recently, and was summoned together to an alternative world and came back.

Akatsuki’s excuse had not been questioned, having all normal test results is the best proof. Since alternative world’s experiences will cause changes to the human body, having changes in the memory is also very reasonable. As long as you put the blame of the unknown parts on memory loss, naturally you will successfully pass.

…Up to now, it has gone through fairly smoothly.

“— The next step is the main event. If you are able to safely mix in and pass, then it will be just fine.”

From what Myuu heard, Akatsuki’s tone was somewhat stiff. Yes, the following is the Norum Screening.

Using elemental magic to perceive the past, present and the future history.

The goddess who decides the past “Urðr”, the goddess who decides the present “Verðandi” and the goddess who decides the future “Skuld”

The so-called Norum Screening, is to use elemental magic to acquire these three goddess’s abilities, perceiving the examinee’s past, present and future. However, the content of Norum Screening does not take the examinee’s life in the form of chronologic order and providing tremendous amount of detail, but uses a poem type mode to roughly show the examinee’s history.

No matter what you have done in the past, what kind of magic you have now — that is, the connection between a superior dimensional being, and in the future what you use your abilities to achieve what goals can all be clearly shown in the Screening.

In short, Norum Screening is called the most important topic in Babel entrance inspection.

But there is no absolute in the future history, the examinees may embark on another path through their own will, and therefore, the result of Norum Screening only shows the future with the highest probability of occurrence.

Akatsuki came in front of the inspection magic officer and handed over his own file.

The inspector took the data and indicated for Akatsuki to sit down.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, please close both your eyes and try to relax.”

Akatsuki could not help but coldly snorted.

“This isn’t some sort of lying hypnotism right?”

The color of the inspector’s face darkens.

“—You’re not allowed to speak. Empty everything and let your consciousness float in the middle of darkness.”

“OkayOkay.”

Akatsuki followed the voice and closed his eyes.

The following few seconds are involved with Akatsuki emptying his heart, and not thinking. During this time, the inspector took up the pen and wrote rapidly.

The speed was surprisingly alarming. By the time Akatsuki opened his eyes, the inspector had already finished recording it down.

“Good work.”

The forensic officer waiting by the side took the record from the inspector’s hand and quickly scanned the contents.

“Well….T…This is…!”

The forensic officer suddenly widened his eyes, the inspector beside her curiously extended his head around. During the Screening, they are unconsciously writing down automatically, even the inspectors do not know what was written.

After the inspector read the Screening records, he suddenly jumped off his chair.
With an very stiff expression, as if he saw an incredible content.

“Doctor, how is it?”

Other staff members also leaned over.

“Did some kind of problem occur…?”

Myuu, who was behind him, anxiously asked.

“God knows, I do not have anything to be ashamed of in the past.”

After saying these words, Akatsuki’s mouth suddenly emerges a hint of a smile.

…There was a lot of perverted past though.

After the forensic officer discussed with the other staff members for some time, he placed the records on the table.

“Ousawa, is the description on the record true?”

“Let me first take a look before I say it.”

So Akatsuki quickly glanced over the poem written on the paper.

''In the World of Alayzard, you, who experienced despair and loneliness, embarked on the path of a True hero,''

''Even after you defeated the tragic Demon King, your battle is still not finished.''

''The, you, right now do not have the blessings of the gods,''

''Only the truth of the heart will lead you onto a new height.''

''In the nearby future, the, conqueror, will face a decision.''

''Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path —''

This is the first time Akatsuki took a Norum Screening, and did not know how to interpret the contents of the poem, but from the poem divided into the three sections, it should represent the past, present and future. The past and present have already been determined, the poem only describes the truth, but for the future, it includes uncertainty factors, the context tends to be conservative and finally imply an ending. Interestingly enough, the past and present both uses “you”, but at the future it turns to “conqueror”, this represents the path he took to reach newer heights or is it his mission to lead the conqueror who face a decision to the correct path?

…Suddenly a conqueror emerges.

Akatsuki could not help but have a wry smile while shaking his head.

Whether the conqueror refers to himself or someone else, Akatsuki would not be too surprised.

Isn’t that it?

At least those two people have already stood on the highest point of this world.

This text clearly describes the upcoming task that is about to carry.

But aside from Akatsuki and those two people, probably no one else would understand the meaning of this text.

The only thing that puzzled Akatsuki is “Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path”. Perhaps in the “nearby future”, he will naturally find the answer?

At this time —

“—Ousawa, is the description of the past true?”

“…the past?”

The forensic officer eyes are on the part that Akatsuki did not mind about. Akatsuki carefully read the poem again and did not find any problems.

“…Ah, it should be the truth.”

The only controversial point is that he himself is only a “rogue hero”, the “true hero” should be Leon instead.

Perhaps because he defeated the Demon King, he is described as a true hero.

At this moment —

“Ousawa!”

“Wha..What is it?”

Akatsuki, who bowed his head and deep in thought, was shocked the forensic officer.

The delighted forensic officer could not conceal his inner excitement.

“The past Norum Screening never appeared a “True Hero”. If this is really true, you could be JPN Babel…. No, the first person in Babel history worldwide!”

“Really? But only a small part of people called me that title.”

To be honest, the “Rogue Hero” fits his image more.

“The number of people does not matter, the results of the Norum Scrrening is the main point.”

The forensic officer nodded.

Although being summoned to the alternative world is equivalent to opening the door of learning magic, but whether you can successfully obtain magic and achieved a strong power, a person’s innate gift and talent is the most important part. Just surviving in an unknown alternative world is a commendable achievement, only a handful of people will get a chance to fight on the battlefield, not to mention obtaining a dominating special ability. Base on this sense, Akatsuki is undoubtedly among the minority of the minority.

However, the inspector also emerged a puzzled look.

“…But there is a place that I do not understand. According to current description, you did not receive the blessings of the gods, I think this should represent that the current you cannot use magic…”

“Ah, of course.”

Akatsuki replies without any hesitation.

“—From the beginning, I can’t use magic.”

===Part 4===
The results of the Norum Screening and Akatsuki’s explosive declaration, shocked all the inspectors and forensic officers on site.

Akatsuki is not only the first person recorded as a “True Hero” by the Norum Screening, but at the same time, is the only exception to the alternative returnee who cannot use magic. The Babel school admission is therefore suspended and everyone on site , without exception, directed their attention on this matter and conducted a lively discussion. In addition, the word “Conqueror” on the description regarding the future is also highly regarded. In the past, there has also been a few returnees with Screenings about the “Conqueror”, To this day, these returnees all hold key positions that guide the world to the future, Thus, Akatsuki’s results naturally became the most urgent item and was sent directly to the Babel school’s highest authority.

…Fortunately, my report does not have any problems.

Compared to the huge uproar of Akatsuki, Myuu’s Norum Screening , on the contrary, passed successfully, it could be said that she worried too much.

'' In the alternative world of Alayzard, under the intertwined tragedies, the Princess’s happiness has been deprived,''

''The ,you, who lost everything, the only remaining is a thorn infested trial.''

''The current you bathed among the gentle wind,''

''The gentle wind will become a storm, and call forth other companions.''

''Loneliness will always follow behind you like a shadow,''

''Whether you will be alone, the choice belongs to you. Whether you will be isolated, the choice belongs to your partner.''

The poem that describes the past had the word “Princess” appeared, Myuu could not help but break out into a cold sweat. But just like bards who talk about singers and dancers, generally, this description is often seen within a female’s poem, and does not represent a special meaning.

The poem that describes the present mentioned about “wind”, which represents the magical properties. As for the future description, it is currently still ambiguous.

But the future is basically filled with possibilities, thus it is not surprising. And as long as the individual decides on a goal or is aware of one, the future description will become more accurate, Thus, the inspectors and forensic officers have made suggestions for a retake after a period of time.

The Norum Screening is finally over. The thought of her escaping the crisis of exposing her identity made Myuu feel relieved.

At that moment —

“Congratulations on passing.”

Akatsuki gently patted Myuu’s shoulder.

“Tha...Thank you…”

Her pale face managed to squeeze out a tiny stiff smile.

From now on, she is no longer the Demon King Galious’s daughter.

In other words, she must comply with the agreement last night, to realize her promise.

In order to conceal her real identity, no matter how reluctant she is, she must still try.

“On…Oniii…Oniii-cha…..I… I still can’t say it out!”

With both cheeks burning hot, it is almost impossible to speak. No, I must do it.

In order to survive in this world, there is not only choice.

— This is the promise between my father and I.

Akatsuki smile slightly, and gently stroked Myuu’s head.

“Do not force yourself, just temporarily call me Akatsuki. No matter what, from now on , we are one family now —Miu.”

This is the moment where Myuu with a brand new name and identity was born in this world.

===Part 5===
The following oral examination was also passed successfully without any problems occurring. The key point is ,of course, for Miu and Akatsuki to take the examiner’s inquiry together. Since they returned from the same alternative world, the two of them are in a brother and sister relationship, Akatsuki’s specially made a proposal and asked the examiner to make a joint interview, which resulted in the examiner accepting it.

Although joint interviews are a rare situation, it does not mean there isn’t a precedent. When Miu did not know how to reply, Akatsuki will take responsibility and rounded things up in a timely manner, this was one of the reasons the two passed successfully.

Now both of them appear in the arena’s stage.

“This is the last stage, allow me to see your strengths.”

A male who is approaching his forties said to them.

He is the combat skills instructor responsible for testing out Miu and Akatsuki.

“There is a variety of weapons here that you two are free to select. Some of the weapons might not be as finesse, but please first deal with it. After you are formally accepted, the school will provide the best weapons based on each individual’s needs. Also, this examination does not restrict the usage of magic, it is fine for you two to use magic to decide the victory. In short, select your most skilful, you most powerful way to display your strength.”
As to what the combat skill instructor said, the walls was covered with a variety of strange weapons. Miu, following the order one by one, was deciding at the same time contemplating carefully within her heart.

…The opponent utilizes the halberd which is strong against long range attacks, so…

Among all the weapons, Miu picked the single-handed short sword. She is a magician, not a warrior, before activating magic, it requires some time to concentrate. In order to avoid the opponent’s attacking while chanting, a small weapon is necessary for defense

As for Akatsuki, he casually put his hands behind his head.

“Ah, I do not require weapons.”

“Quite confident huh, are you sure? I was taken back during the Norum Screening when a hero appeared, but only to find out that you can’t even use magic.”

After saying this, the combat skills instructor laughed.

“— It can’t be that you don’t even know how to use a sword right?”

“That’s not it. During the time at that world, I basically have been fighting with a sword.”

“Well, you ,yourself, decide then, don’t overdo it. But the results of your combat abilities is related to your placement after admission, deliberately hiding your strength will be your loss.”

“Didn’t you want us to show off our strength? That’s why this is enough.”

“Well, it is your choice. Once you’re ready, let’s begin. Having both of you come at me together is fine too, please bring out your real strength.”

The combat instructor lifted up the halberd.

“HeyHeyHey, that isn’t good right?”

Akatsuki’s face suddenly emerge a smile filled with confidence.

“What if you get instantaneously killed by me, I can’t let you lose all your pride right?”

“Youuu..You should say less words, okay?”

Akatsuki’s plea was honestly too intense, Miu quickly tried to diffuse the situation. However, the combat skills instructor seems to be infuriated.

“This you don’t have to worry about. I have been an examiner for many years, I have confidence in my own strength. In the past, I have almost never been beaten by the new students. And even if I am not skilled as the others, your attacks won’t damage me.

Why?

“Babel school’s campus is enclosed within a special barrier, any physical or magic attack will only affect the opponent’s mental status and cannot harm the opponent’s body. That said, I will still feel pain and may even lose consciousness, but within the effects of barrier, that is the biggest amount of damage that can be done, so you guys can safely attack.”

This should be measures to prevent trespassing students and teaching staff members to have personal fights. Alternative world returnee is like a powerful time bomb, in case of a conflict with each other, there is no guarantee that it will not cause any unnecessary casualties. To reduce this sort of loss, the school set a strong defense barrier within the Babel school campus.

“Well then, there is no problems.”

Akatsuki gently stroke his chin.

“Miu, you’ll start first.”

“Huh? But the instructor wants us together…”

“It does not matter, the instructor also did not say it must be together — right?”

Akatsuki looked at combat skills instructor in front of them, the two of them were separated by Miu.

The combat skills instructed nodded.

“Ah, that’s okay too, you guys can decide.”

“See.”

Akatsuki said while smiling.

“That’s right, ears over here.”

After Miu followed the orders and lifted her right ear, Akatsuki whispered beside her ear.

“— How’s that, no problem right?”

“It is not a problem, But… are you really sure you want to do this?”

“If there’s no problem, then just go ahead.”

Akatsuki gently pushed Miu shoulders and brought her in front of the combat skills instructor.

“Is your battle mode weapon or magic?”

“It’s magic, the short sword is only a weapon used for defense…”

Miu’s eyes fell to the short sword in her hand. After the instructor sees this, he could not help but smile.

“You can rest assured about this point. My goal is to test your strength; I will not initiate the attack. Since it is the use of magic, you can begin the chant now.”

“Yes… uhh, please to meet you.”

After bowing down, Miu began to concentrate. Just seeing a magic circle expanding by her side, bursting with a dazzling light, it constructed into a defensive effect barrier.

“Hmm…”

The combat skill instructor expression changes and he place out a battle posture. The more powerful the magic, the need for a stronger barrier to avoid suffering from attacks during the chanting phase. Miu made a abnormally strong defensive barrier, which means that the magic she is about to cast has a considerable degree of power. Miu, entering the chanting phase, could clearly see the combat skills instructor calculating the time. The defensive barrier, used for the chant, must be cancelled the instant before activating the magic. Otherwise, the magic will hit the defensive barrier and the power will decrease significantly. Thus, the defensive barrier will disappear some point of time. It is a very important signal during a magical battle.

…Do I really have to do this?

The moment Miu activated her magic, she felt some guilt.

Because she did not cancel the defensive barrier.

“Ah—!”

The combat skills instructor was deeply surprised.

After a burst of strong wind, a tornado surfaced in mid-air. The tornado did not rise from the ground to the skies, but rather from Miu to the instructor in front, directly hitting the target.

The unprepared instructor’s entire body flew off and heavily hit the arena walls.

“Guuu….!”

After difficultly standing up steadily, the instructor took a deep breath and raised his head above.

A dazzling light followed by an explosive noise came towards and impartially hits the instructor.

During the emergency, the combat skills instructor adopted a magical defense, but the magic power of Miu far exceeds the instructor’s mental strength. This time, the instructor could not stand it any longer and powerlessly lied on the floor.

Although it will produce a protective barrier during the chanting process of performing magic, but a high class magician can cancel the generation of the barrier. Because he was blindly calculating the activation timing of magic, the other side undoubtedly gained control of the mode of action. But then again, the protective barrier is only one method of deception in magical combat, just cancelling the barrier is not enough for experienced instructors to fall into the trap.

In truth, Miu’s defensive barrier was just a cover up. She first pretended to activate the barrier and then took the opportunity to activate magic, this is a highly skilled magician’s preferred high class skill. At the same time of chanting magic and cancelling the defensive barrier and then activate a disguised barrier, at first glance it may only seem like three steps. But in fact, it must maintain a high degree of balance between each action, as long as one of the steps failed, the magic will not activate.

Therefore, this technique is not applicable during the ever-changing battlefield. This time it is just a simple test, plus the other side stood motionless, which lead to Miu succeeding easily.

“HeyHeyHey, is that really true? You are quite powerful.”

Akatsuki could not help but compliment Miu’s performance. Defeating a enemy who stood motionlessly is not rare, the rare sight was in addition to the tornado, Miu actually even added lightning magic afterwards. In truth, Akatsuki only made the suggestion for cancelling the defensive barrier and activating a disguised barrier, but he could not believe that Miu’s performance was beyond his imagination. Of course, chanting two magics together is not as difficult as it seems, however, the chanting of the two types of magic, at the same time, cancelling a defensive barrier, and adding a disguised barrier, this is not something every magician can do. According to Akatsuki, probably only Listy, Lotier and Galious, etc, a few dozen magicians have this capability. This means that Miu’s strength is definitely in the ranks of a master mage, the demon king’s daughter isn’t just for show. After the other staff members performed first aid on the combat instructor, Miu returned to Akatsuki’s side.

“I don’t like this sort of underhanded tricks.”

“It does not matter. The combat instructor casted a magically barrier in time, the damage should be reduced. Besides no matter how serious the injury, at most, it is only a temporary concussion and is not life-threatening. The only loss I see is that his clothes turned into charcoal.”

Laughing at the same time, Akatsuki twisted his shoulders.

“Then next, it’s my turn. Instructors, can you hurry up? Your body is unwell but there is no damage right?”

“Please….Please ….wait for a moment….”

The instructor, who is checking for injuries on the combat skills instructor, seemed to be hesitating.

“The damage is more serious than expected, I am afraid he will awake after two or three days. It looks like he is unable to act as your opponent.”

“Then what do I do? Being admitted without being tested in combat?”

“Thi…This is obviously impossible.”

“Are there no other combat skill instructors?”

“There is some, but in order to change the entrance examination examiner, we must obtain permission from the high level executives such as the headmaster. The other combat skill instructors also need time to be prepared.”

“—That being said, why don’t I temporarily act as the examiner.”

A voice came from the arena’s entrance, and everyone on the scene turned and looked at the rear.

===Part 6===
The owner of the voice is a teenager with a pair of sky blue eyes and silver hair. Covered under the Babel school uniform, his body seems to be quite skinny, but insiders can tell that it was a well-trained body. What seems to be an ordinary stature revealed an stable and unmovable aura, this is the confidence that a truly strong person should have.

He is not a fool, his strength is perhaps comparable to mine…no…maybe even slightly stronger.

After guessing the gap between enemy’s strength, Akatsuki cannot help but narrowed his eyes.

“Who are you?”

“First time meeting you, Ousawa Akatsuki. I am JPN Babel school’s student president Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya responded to Akatsuki’s question with a hearty smile.

After seeing the Kyouya’s appearance, all the staff members at the scene revealed apologetic look.

“Excuse me, sorry to bother you during the holidays to make you take a trip here personally.

“That’s okay. I already know the results of the Norum Screening, if the Screening’s results are accurate, this naturally belongs in my jurisdiction.”

“… How strange…”

“Isn’t the student president only the representative of the students, why do all the teachers on the scene seem to respect and fear him?”

“ I am not too certain, but —”

Akatsuki’s gaze move from Miu’s back to the Kyouya in front of him.

“I’ve heard that the student president’s position is held on by the strongest student in the Babel school, That said he is the current top dog here.”

At the same time, he is the strongest returnee out of all the returnees who came back from alternative world.

In short, he is the strongest Japanese student.

After the conversation between the staff members has ended, Kyouya turned around.

“Ousawa-kun, about the last topic’s performance examination, I will be your opponent. Are there any opinions?

“No, I’m fine with that.”

This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. The Babel school student president is undoubtedly the best testing stone.
— Taking advantage of this opportunity and testing whether he, who obtained a powerful strength in the alternative world, could stop those two men now.

So Akatsuki and Kyouya both took a step forward.

Originally intended to keep a low profile temporarily after being admitted, this sudden incident caused Akatsuki to change his plans and directly challenge the strongest, the student president.

“—Ousawa-kun, there is no need to be that serious.”

When the distance between the two only remains a few meters, Kyouya suddenly exposed a bitter smile, as if he had seen through Akatsuki’s mind.

“This is only a examination for combat abilities, I did not mean to have a showdown with you and there is no need to. I only want to test your strengths —.”

At the moment…

From under Akatsuki’s foot, which is the sandy floor suddenly broke into a hole, a huge icicle rapid came up from the hole.

“—!”

Akatsuki hurriedly jumped backwards, and glided on the sandy floor for some distance before stopping.

“Ahhh, your reaction is not bad.”

Kyouya reveals a knowingly smile.

But the creation of his icicle made others could not laugh.

“Amazing…”

Miu’s praise came from behind and entered his ears, Akatsuki subconsciously looked up.

An icicle with a height of over five meters stood in front of his eyes, it’s weight is probably around ten tons. The ice crystal-like spikes are placed across the surface, like a mirror that reflecting the surrounding landscape.
By creating such a high purity and tall icicle instantly, the practitioner’s strength is self-evident.

…As expected of the strongest Japanese student, I won’t let you down.

This way, it would be fun. Akatsuki concealed his inner excitement, on the other side of the icicle, Kyouya could not help but grin.

“Ousawa-kun, I’ve heard that you plan to take this test barehanded? So what about this, why don’t you use your prized fist and attack my icicle?”

Akatsuki was stunned for a moment.

“No wayyy right, that simple?”

“You can’t, you can’t fall for his trap!”

Miu hurriedly spoke to stop him with a serious expression.

“This is not a simple icicle, inside it contains a large amount of magic power, it’s hardness has probably been increased several times. Using your bare hands to hit the icicle will most likely cause an ending with a bone fracture.”

Kyouya shook his head.

“This, you do not have to worry about. As long as you are within the barrier, Ousawa-kun’s fist will definitely not be injured, at most it will only hurt a few days.”

“— You do not have to bother.”

With the huge opportunity in front of him, some pain does not matter much.

So Akatsuki clenched his right fist and took a posture.

“If I can crush your giant icicle in one punch—“

Akatsuki stared at the other side of the icicle.

— At that time, you will be my opponent, Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya listened and smiled happily.

“Okay, that’s not a issue.”

“Very well, that’s a promise.”

Akatsuki’s ki begins to circulate within his body, he is preparing to use Renkan Keikikou. The stimulated ki entered his meridian and finally concentrated into Akatsuki’s right first.

The passing requirement is to crush the icicle, he cannot allow any failure.

…Okay, Let’s go.

“—!”

Akatsuki raised his right fist and violently swung it.

After a explosive noise, it is followed by a burst of shaking impacts.

Witnessing everything, Miu hurriedly closed her eyes and covered her ears with both hands.
After a period of time, the surroundings calmed down, Miu then slowly opened her eyes.

“Waaa….”

Miu could not help but be shocked.

— The result was the following, Kyouya’s icicle was not crushed, not even a single crack lies on it. But the power of Akatsuki’s fist clearly shows around the icicle’s surroundings. The surrounding sand was blasted several feets, exposing the hard ground, and made it like the icicle fell down from heaven. A sight that proves the power of the iron fist, but Kyouya’s created icicle was also intact.

“Damn it, I failed!”

Akatsuki, who raised his head staring at the icicle, was angry, Miu then suddenly realized why.

… I understand now, the reason why the icicle remained intact…

Miu hurriedly rushed to Akatsuki’s side.

“Is your hand still okay?”

“Ah, no problem. You can see for yourself.”

Akatsuki swung his right hand, proving that he himself did not have any problems. His right hand did not have any broken skin, even a single spot of swelling was nowhere seen. Miu’s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous look.

“Whether the giant icicle, which could not be broken, or your fists, both are too exaggerated”

“I thought I would succeed, damn it!”

“Excellent, very excellent.”

Kyouya also generously praised him.

“With such strength, it seems like the day where you and I have a showdown will eventually occur. Okay, the entrance inspection of the two of you is finished now.”

Kyouya looked at Akatsuki, then looked at Miu, and with a face filled with smiles.

“Welcome both of you to become part of Babel school.”

===Part 7===
After Akatsuki and Miu left the arena, Kyouya raised his hand and lightly touched the icicle.

Only to see the huge icicle instantly shattered into sand-like fragments, becoming a mist that melts itself in the air.

Leaving the scene with only a huge meteorite crater.

The inspector also slowly walked behind Kyouya.

“We apologize for making you specially come over this time, and also…President?”

“Huh, ah, that’s okay, I did not expect that I will encounter such a fascinating thing.”

“What are you looking at…?”

The staff member walked up to Kyouya, followed his line of sight and looked. He cannot help but his face immediately turned pale.

“Thii..This….I…is?

“He really is amazing.”

Kyouya happily said while smiling.

The crater which should have the same shape as the icicle was actually crooked to one side.

Facing Kyouya side was dirt lifted well up, on the other side— that is the the direction facing Akatsuki was a slight sink into the ground. What does this phenomenon represent?

“A single fist moving an icicle, weighing a few tons, is not that simple. Maybe he really is the legendary hero.”

Also, Akatsuki angrily expressed that “he had failed”.

To judge from the literal meaning, it should mean that he did not shatter the icicle.

Akatsuki’s little actions did not manage to hide itself from Kyouya’s eyes.

Kyouya clearly noticed that Akatsuki deliberately adjust the strength of his fist, in order to avoid using excessive strength.

The condition that Kyouya had originally raise was to shatter the icicle, if there was excessive strength, the icicle will only drill open a large hole and will not shatter the icicle.

In reality, drilling a big hole on the icicle is much more difficult than shattering the icicle, but if Akatsuki did it that way, he would have lost the bet, Thus, he deliberately weakened his punch.

…This guy is really interesting.

If he went all out, my icicle should have easily been shatter or at least drilled open a large hole. The thought of a returnee who cannot use magic actually has such a powerful strength, even if this giant icicle only used ten percent of his powers to create, Kyouya could hardly hide his excitement.

“— I really want that power.”

On Kyouya’s face gradually emerged a cold, shallow smile.

===Part 8===
A silver brilliance of light emerged into the night skies.

The bright moon reflecting the sun’s rays, quietly lit up the dark skies.

Standing on the balcony staring at the skies, Miu could not help but feel that this night skies was as beautiful as the night skies back in Alayzard.

Babel school uses a power ranking to divide all the students from A class to E class. Miu and Akatsuki’s appeared to be highly rated at the combat test, both of them were enrolled in the highest class : B class. Normally, freshly admitted students will enter into E class, those with superior results will also only enter D class, directly entering B class is a unprecedented achievement.

…Ah!

Miu suddenly noticed a small bird. Looking carefully, it is a giant bird without any life force, and possesses steel wings. She remembered that Akatsuki mentioned that is called an airplane, a product of technology to carry people and items around. Alayzard did not have any flying contraptions, even for the country Disdia, that was well-known for their machinery, only had tanks or submarines. Just those two military weapons already caused a huge threat on the battle field, if those flying machines appeared in Alayzard, the country with such military might will definitely have the advantage. There is no guarantee that it will not overturn the balance of power within the world.

On the other side, the alternative returnees also play a role of maintaining the power difference within this world.
— I really came to a completely different world.

Miu stared at the sky, thinking about her own future.

Starting from tomorrow, she is an official student of Babel school. The uniforms and textbooks are provided by the new United Nations and they will be exempted from tuition and fees. As for the living costs, Akatsuki expressed that they can use the other family member’s “card”, so there is no need to worry. Akatsuki also said that they need to find some time to bring Miu around to buy clothes and other daily necessities.

If she said that she does not have any fear, that is obviously a lie. However, Miu also found that she was gradually getting used to this world.

Looking back to the room from the balcony, Miu is still not used to the darkened room’s furnishing.
The owner of this room belongs to Akatsuki’s imouto, and also the real Ousuwa Miu.

Miu sat on the bed and the mattress’s springs emitted a subtle sound.

A frame stood on the bedside table, the real Ousawa Miu was inside the frame. The face reveals an innocent smile, and was very lovable. In the photos also appeared someone who looks like Ousawa Miu’s brother, but seemingly not around Akatsuki’s age, and a looks-alike middle-aged father. A very happy and peaceful family portrait.

“….”

Miu slowly laid down on the bed, both eyes staring at the ceiling.

An unfamiliar ceiling.

“…This should be normal.”

After rolling around, everything she saw was an unfamiliar sight.

The quiet night, the unfamiliar space, a brand new world.

Miu cannot free herself, and deeply felt her loneliness.

I’m so lonely.

…Father…

She slowly closed her eyes, her heart thought about her non-existent family members, and her stolen happiness.

“…!”

Miu suddenly stood up and quietly left the room.

While carefully swallowing her heart’s negative emotions after her father’s violent death.

Go!

The target is Akatsuki’s room.

The hallway, shrouded in darkness, with a cold chill willfully flowing.

Using the moonlight from the windows and leaning on the wall, Miu continued to feel around, while advancing towards the next room.

After walking around 10 steps, Miu stood in front of Akatsuki’s room.

“…”

Slightly knocking on the room doors, as if confirming whether the person inside is awake or not.

If he is awake, he will hear the knocking sounds. There was no reaction coming from within the room, thus, Miu knocked on the door again. This time, using power much stronger, still did not receive any response.

“—”

Therefore, Miu gently turned the doorknob. After a “gacha” sound, the door slowly opened to the inside. Miu looked at the room, she still remembered the room’s interior furnishings, after all, on the first day since coming from Alayzard, this room was where she opened her eyes.

The bed’s location is in the furthest part of the room, lying in bed, Akatsuki’s figure clearly appeared.

He’s asleep.

“…”

Miu heard the sound of her swallowing. Thus, she held her breathe and crept into the room, carefully, step by step, moving in the direction of the bed.

After a while, Miu finally reached the Akatsuki’s bedside.

“…”

The moonlight from the windows shone onto Akatsuki, who was deeply asleep.

A strong muscular body, his thick bulging chest muscles covered in a thin blanket and his body curves could all be seen.

Looking at Akatsuki’s stable sleeping posture, Miu cannot help but remember the promise she made with her father.

—If a person who defeated me appears, from that point on, you should follow him and live together.

This phrase was told to Miu, when her father Galious defeated the human hero, Leon, on the day of his return. As the demon race’s leader, her father’s goal was to build a world where the demon race can live peacefully. To achieve this goal, he must defeat a lot of humans. Because the humans feared the powerful demon race, they saw the demon race as an obstacle for human race to survive.

For the demon race to continue and live, they cannot show their weakness to the humans. The clash between the two races is unavoidable, a large battle will instantly occur upon meeting. From the beginning of the ancient generations, humans and demon race’s battle has never been stopped.

Her father was an great fighter. He used his overwhelming strength to crush countless human armies, thus becoming the object of human hatred and disgust. Her father was aware of his situation more than anyone else, thus he will always remind Miu, if one day I am defeated, do not resent the humans. If you treat the humans as enemies, the resentment between the human and demon race will never end. Thus, her father always mentioned this sentence.

“I hope to be the last demon king.”

Up until now, Miu still cannot forget about the sad smile of her father.
The reason why she is standing here is also due to her father’s instructions.

“But…”

…Father, didn’t you also say it?

If the human that defeated me could not be trusted—

“At that time, killing him is not a problem either…”

Miu lowered her head to stare at Akatsuki. This man, who is in deep sleep, is the culprit for killing my father, his sworn enemy, no matter what she says, she could not let that go easily.

However, Akatsuki is also a man who was trusted by her father. If his instincts told him that Akatsuki was not to be trusted, even if he was the human who defeated him, her father would not have easily entrusted his daughter to him. Akatsuki also hid the fact from his companions as well as other people’s sight and dangerously took Miu and escaped to this this world. To be honest, Akatsuki had no reason to fulfill the promise between him and his enemy, but he still tried to help them. Even though they have just met not so long ago, Miu also understood that Akatsuki is not a bad person. He and her father only fulfilled the role of the hero and demon king, both fighting bloody battles for their own ideals.

“…”

Yet, Miu could not help but remember her father’s sad smile.

Miu cannot help but bite tightly on her lower lip. How long do I have to spend, to determine whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted?

But right now, it only takes a few seconds and you can activate magic to kill off Akatsuki.

Miu opened her palm, staring at the sleeping Akatsuki.

“—!”

She chose to suppress the negative emotions she had inside her heart.

Now is not the time, at least she still cannot conclude whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted. If she rashly killed Akatsuki, she would have undoubtedly betrayed her father’s last words.

“I will stay by your side and properly observe you.”

Miu muttered, while slowly gripping her hand.

Only to find that her wrist was grabbed.

After recovering, Miu had already been thrown into the sky.

The ceiling, in front of her eyes, rotated and her body spun a full circle. Miu, falling straight down, landed on the back and was gently caught by the mattress’ springiness.

“Ah—”

Miu said surprisingly. Akatsuki’s burly body was covered on top of Miu, the two people’s eyes were in close proximity.

— Was he aware of my murderous intent?

An icy gaze made Miu felt a cold chill behind, at the same time, she felt that for remorse for her ill-thought. Miu wholeheartedly wanted to kill Akatsuki, but she did not think that she may die in Akatsuki’s hand.

— I’ll die. The weight of the despair made Miu could not breathe, Akatsuki’s sharp eyes made Miu feel that she was in an igloo, and was unable to talk.

At that moment, an unbelievable scene appeared in front of her eyes.

“….Haaa.”

On Akatsuki’s face appeared a thin smile.

“—Huh?”

A smile without any murderous intent removed Miu’s inner tension.

… Is he willing to let me go?

Miu felt relieved and subconsciously pursed her lips.

At that moment…

“Chuuuu—”

Akatsuki suddenly held tightly on Miu.

“Huh…Whoa…Wa…Ahhhhhhhh—!”

Miu hurriedly looked away and avoid Akatsuki’s kiss.

What is he trying to do? Miu cannot help but shake. Is he trying to humiliate me first before killing me? But the Akatsuki who failed to kiss her became very happy.

“Shy aren’t you? Presumably, it must be your first? Rest assured, I will be very gently, you cutie.”

“Cu…Cutie? Wha…What are you talking about?”

At this moment, Miu finally discovered that Akatsuki’s narrow eyes wasn’t looking at her.

…N…no way…, It can’t be…?

Miu opened her eyes in astonishment and looked carefully at the Akatsuki in front of her. This time, Akatsuki’s second sentence confirmed her suspicions.

“So cute…What is your name?”

“Oh god…!”

Miu nearly fainted on scene. That’s right, Akatsuki was sleepwalking.

With a flushed face, Miu anxiously tried to slide down from the bed, but her body was held tightly by Akatsuki’s physically strong arm, she could not even move a bit.

At that moment, Miu had a sudden thought that flash within her mind.

The legendary rogue hero is a hopelessly big pervert.

Miu stopped and thought carefully about what it means to be pushed down on a bed in the middle of the night.

…Could it be what was in danger is not my life, but my virginity…?

This can’t even be used as a joke.

“Waaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh—! No, noooooo! You misunderstood, I did not mean this!”

Miu desperately struggled, but this movement made Akatsuki feel even more satisfied.

“A female who comes over by herself, isn’t she making herself clear already? You don’t have to be shy now, be honest with yourself.”

“I am being very honest, okay? — Stop! Don’t take of my clothes!”

Miu tried to use a punch to awaken Akatsuki, but Aktsuki easily avoid it. Akatsuki’s two hands also took the opportunity when Miu was defenseless and occupied Miu’s pajamas. Miu was currently wearing Akatsuki’s imouto’s pajamas, the button in front of her chest are not buttoned, exposing a deep cleavage. As a result, the buttons that were barely fasten was instantly captured by Akatsuki, completely liberating Miu’s beautiful boobs.

Miu screamed and covered her chest with her two hands, while subconsciously shrinking her body. Akatsuki did not lose this opportunity and immediately took advantage of the moment when Miu shrinks back and stripped down her lower pajamas. Miu’s defense was completely broken, the only thing left was her panties.

…No…Nooooooo → I must quickly think of a plan…!

Miu’s brain furiously turned, she finally thought of a way to regain Akatsuki’s senses.

This idea really is good.

She screamed hysterically:

“i…I…I am your imouto, Oni-chan!”

“—”

Blurting out the title for the first time, she successfully stopped Akatsuki’s actions.

However, at the next second—

“Imouto? Don’t play around.”

On Akatsuki’s face suddenly appeared a hint of a sad smile.

“— my imouto had already died.”

“…What?”

At that moment, Miu suddenly had an illusion of time stopping, she did not know how to interpret that sentence’s meaning.

However when Miu was pondering about the meaning, Akatsuki’s two hands attacked her chest.

“Ahhhhhh—!”

Miu realized she was in trouble, but unfortunately was a step too late. The soft plump boobs were completely defenseless, Akatsuki fingertips entered them as if it was a soft and smooth treasure.

“No,nooo, don’t doo this—Ahhhhhh!”

Miu desperately struggled, both feet kept kicking nonstop, but Akatsuki only moved swiftly and easily overcame Miu’s counterattack.

Once Miu noticed that something was wrong, Akatsuki had already wrapped his hands around her from behind. Akatsuki’s arm drill his way from underneath Miu’s arms and gently lifted Miu’s two valleys.

The desperate and anxious Miu tried to escape from Akatsuki’s grip, but somehow her body did not have any strength, she could only watch as her two valleys, under Akatsuki’s grope, constantly change their shape.

“Ahhhhhh….”

A feeling of pleasure she had not experienced before came and paralyzed her hurt, Miu felt slightly dizzy, and clearly understand that her heartbeat gradually accelerated.

…Thinking about it, This man is…!

With a hazy consciousness, Miu thought about Akatsuki’s technique to control the body. Inside of Akatsuki lies a supreme technique, Renkan Keikikou, his martial arts is perhaps even stronger than her father. Renkan Keikikou can manipulate a person’s inner ki and even have the effects of sharpening the senses.

The suffocating pleasure flows into her body, her hands and legs all soften and Miu falls down backwards. Her entire weight is pushed onto Akatsuki’s chest.

The indoor temperature is not too low, but the burning hot body felt a cold chill. Miu shivered, then noticed the changes in her body.

…Ahhhh…my body is all pink.

Under the pale moonlight, her flushed body made Miu swallowed her saliva. Miu was slightly shocked, even the saliva slowly trickling down her body through her stomach made her feel enchanted. With the gradually accelerating heartbeat, luscious sweet pleasure came in great waves over and over again.

It is as if she could even feel the blood flow in her blood vessels.

…No…..I can’t…

A strong sense of shame nearly made Miu’s brain boiled up. But she still hypnotized herself in her heart, believing that she could keep the last vestiges of her sanity.

At this moment…

“—Ah!”

Suddenly, the body had an unexpected change.

“Ah, ahhh ahhhh….?

The barely tolerable pleasure suddenly expanded rapidly.

“…This…what is this…?”

The change came very sudden, as if the sweet pleasure rushed through everywhere, and almost engulfed Miu’s sanity. Her upper and lower body’s pores expanding, rapidly warming her organs and stealing her body’s awareness. Miu subconsciously step and her messy hair danced in the skies.

With her body losing strength, she could not help but keep twitching. Once she saw that she was about to lose balance, Miu randomly grabbed something from the side.

As her body slightly startled, her right hand unconsciously toss the thing forward.

—A muffled sound entered her ears, as if she hit something.

===Part 9===
“Tha….That was dangerous….”

Miu’s shoulder constantly shuddered as she constantly try to gasp for breathe.

The pale moonlight shone on the bed, there Miu ,wrapped in a thin blanket, stared at the unconscious Akatsuki, her hand held tightly to the man-made marbled alarm clock. Looks like the during the critical moment, the alarm clock assisted in her escape and saved the day. Although she almost change her decision and avenge her father, but the situation earlier was really urgent.

“…He should not have died, right?”

Miu gingerly poked Akatsuki’s cheek.

“Mmmm….”

Akatsuki’s reaction made Miu feel relieved, and hurriedly slide down softly from the bed. After she picked up her pajamas, she immediately rushed and left Akatsuki’s room. Gently closing the door, Miu sighed. She should not take tonight’s sudden event seriously; after all, Akatsuki was sleepwalking, once he wakes up, he should have no memories. And —

…Apparently, his imouto has already died.

Akatsuki should not use his the death of her own imouto as a joke. His face had a sorrow expressions, it did not look like a lie either, so she should have found out the truth, which she should not have known, by the unfortunate events.

“…Good night.”

Miu muttered to herself. Tommorow, she will have to go to school. It will be her very first experience. If he was still alive — No, if he really is protecting me in heaven…

…I wonder if my father would be happy for me?

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-01-26T00:26:50Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter 1 Hello Reality */

==Chapter 1 Hello Reality==

===Part 1===
No matter whether you are about to leave or about to wake up, the current time is 7 am. Welcome to “Alarm 07~”.

The introduction of the television program made Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his eyes. He obviously belongs to the latter.

“Fu…Fua…Ah?”

The not so fully awaken Akatsuki scratched his belly button/navel, as if he did not know where he was. Until the sight of the television screen entered his view, he then remembers that this is his home’s living room.

“…Right, I came back yesterday.”

Today’s doggy ~ Today’s doggy is Mr. Joegargery’s lovely dog “Seven”. Every day, she plays with the big brother who delivers milk. It is said that Seven is quite bold. Each time the milkman brother is about to put the milk into the mailbox, Seven will climb over the fence and shove her nose into the mailbox, sniffing excitedly on the milk bottles. After the milkman brother sees this, he will always say “Seven, you stood up today again!”

“…Looks like it’s still the same, what an unintelligible television program.”

The television is currently broadcasting the morning news’ special feature, which added a bit more feeling of returning to the real world.

…Why was I sleeping on the living room’s sofa?

His memory is still not coherent. Is it because he was dumb or whether, because he was lounging in bed? Simply just take a shower before continuing to think then. Therefore, Akatsuki trudged out of the living room and opened the changing room doors. He then completely removed all of his clothing, casually shoved it into the dirty clothes basket and went into bathroom. Ah… the position of the shower head hanging from the wall appears to be lower than his previous impression. Akatsuki slowly squeezed some shower gel and shampoo and after washing his body and hair,
Akatsuki closed the shower tap and left the bathroom, picked up a large towel and wiped the water droplets off his wet hair and body.

“Oh damn, forgot to prepare some clean clothes.”

This here is obviously his own world, but he has completely forgotten about the accustomed lifestyle he once had, Akatsuki could not help but shake his head sighing. So he hung the towel around his neck and headed up towards the second floor’s room.

After opening the room door, Akatsuki immediately headed towards the closet to obtain some clean underwear from the drawers.

“Ehhh?”

This time, Akatsuki suddenly noticed that a female was laying on his bed. Judging from the serene sleep that the girl was having, sleeping on this mattress must be quite comfortable.

Up until now, Akatsuki finally remembered why he slept on the living room sofa.

Within his inner feelings, the words “Outrageous” suddenly emerged.

Akatsuki slowly moved to the bed and attentively observed the beautiful girl who was still in dreamland.

…What an outrageous pair of boobs.

Except for the word “Huge”, there were no other appropriate words. The huge twin peaks, that was impossible for others to not pay attention to, were slightly shaking due to the girl’s breathing. Akatsuki could not help but swallow his saliva. How in the world did she grow such a large chest?

“Let’s first touch the pair of bo…. NO, I should first explain the situation. Wake up, Hurry up and wake up! Hey!”
Akatsuki slightly shook the young girl’s shoulder and was surprised to find the huge boobs was also also shaking.

…The absolute highest quality…

This rare scene made Akatsuki squint

“….Unnn… Ah…?”

The girl slowly opened her eyes. The sleepy blinking eyelids and her hazy vision fell on Akatsuki.

—!

The girl’s face immediately stiffen, this made Akatsuki confused.

“Heyyyy, Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

Could it be the effects of the Dimensional transfer? The worried Akatsuki raised his right hand towards the girl, but the girl’s gaze immediately made him aware of the problem. Yes, the key was the present appearance of Akatsuki.

“This… I can explain… Don’t be nervous, I don’t have any evil intents really. Can you please calm down? Okay?”
While calming the girl, Akatsuki’s heart was desperately screaming “Oh no!”. There isn’t some trivial way to explain the current situation, and the words “mistake” would not help to solve this suddenly problem easily either. At the moment when one awakes and suddenly sees the opposite sex standing naked in front of you. The vast majority of the men would be extremely happy about it. However, if the same situation was to occur to the females, the results would greatly differ. The girl’s horrified expressed is the best proof.

It looks like the stimulus was a little bit too strong. Akatsuki took a deep breath and in his heart, told himself that he had to remain calm.

If even he panicked, wouldn’t this increase the girl’s misunderstanding? The current priority now is to think of a plan to calm the girl down, so Akatsuki squeezed out a smile. Smiling is a universally renowned language for communications.

“This is my world, please don’t worry.”

“—Put a sock in it!”

After the blunt retort, it was followed with a hot and spicy slap.

“—Looks like I will still have to introduce myself first.”

Akatsuki smiled while stroking his swelling cheek.

“My name is Ousawa Akatsuki, you can call me Akatsuki. Back in Alayzard, every one called me the rogue hero. Okay, what else do you want to know?”

“… Why are you standing naked in front of me?”

“Didn’t I say it was a misunderstanding? I had just finished taking a shower and entered to get some clothes, and this question is unrelated to my self-introduction isn’t it? Believe it or not, that’s the truth. Uh… what’s your name?”

“…Myuu””

“—What?”

The demon king’s daughter bitterly gave out her name, Akatsuki sudden suspect if he heard wrong.

“You..You’re called Miu…?”

Akatsuki, who said the name, expressed an incredible look. This can’t be true right? Isn’t that too weird. However, the girl in front of him showed him a face of disgust.

“…No.”

The girl shook her head/

“It’s not Miu, but Myuu. I’m called Myuu.”

“—Myuu? Oh…So that’s it, ha ha ha.

Akatsuki made a few sounds of a hollow laugh, apparently he really heard it wrong.

But from the sound of the girls names, it also made Akatsuki remembered the critical things that must be addressed as soon as possible. For Akatsuki, the girl’s current presence is like an alarm, constantly reminding him that he cannot be lazy.

—Is this the God of Destiny’s mischief?

Akatsuki scratched his cheeks. After placing a simple breakfast of toast, poached eggs and milk on the table, Akatsuki looked at the girl sitting opposite of him.

… Having such an explosive body figure that would look down on everyone, the tone of her voice was no different compared to little boys.

“…I still feel that your eyes look very disgusting.”

“You’re thinking too much. You have just arrived to a completely different world, it must be because you’re too nervous.

While being out of focus, Akatsuki can not help but secretly admire the girl’s courage.

… Not everyone dares to go alone to a completely unfamiliar world.

===Part 2===
During the time period when staying in Alayzard, Akatsuki along with Listy, Zechs and Lotier formed a 4-man adventuring team.

But afterwards Akatsuki singly challenged the demon king , Galious, and alone, bearing the kindness and grudges of defeating the demon king. As long as Akatsuki leaves Alayzard, it will not leave any aftereffects.

Akatsuki’s way of thinking only obtained one person’s agreement, that was the demon king, Galious. For Alayzard’s peace, the demon king, who leads the demon race, also had his own way of thinking. Galious decided the demon king’s palace — that is, in front of his throne to be the location of duel between Akatsuki and him. Only at that place would the troops of the two camps not be aware of the one on one duel.

However, the demon king’s castle stationed a large number of demon warriors, thus Galious specially dispatched his own daughter to act as a guide, hiding this information from the demon warriors and brought Akatsuki into the castle.

There was neither conversation nor dialogue between the two men. The final battle starts off instantaneously, and the intense death match ended with the victory of Akatsuki.

Before his death, Galious made his last request to Akatsuki.

“Please take care of my daughter.” The girl’s mother is a dark elf, but her appearance looks similar to the past me, there should be no risk of being seen through.

This was the demon king’s final wish. The past demon king was once in love with a dark elf and eventually gave birth to a daughter between the two of them. However, his loving wife eventually died at human hands, this heavy blow made the demon king discard his human identity and completely devote himself to the demon race’s camp.

At the beginning, Akatsuki did not want to accept this undesirable request. However, the thought of the princess, after the sudden death of the demon king and the destruction of the kingdom, facing this cruel fate, he did not have the heart to refuse the demon king’s wish. Not to mention that she was the demon king’s daughter, she could eventually fall into enemy’s hands or even pushed into being the demon race’s new leader and be killed in battle, there was absolutely no happy ending. In addition, Akatsuki had already decided on the idea to bear all the feelings of gratitude and resentment, and disappear from the world. Once Akatsuki left Alayzard, the human’s vengeance of fire will definitely point to the demon king’s daughter who is still remaining in this world. Based on his own principles of not letting others bear responsibility, Akatsuki reluctantly agreed.

However, Akatsuki also made a condition, which is that he must go back to his own world and sort out a very important matter. If he wished to entrust the girl to Akatsuki, he must accept the possibility of Akatsuki taking her with him back to his own world. Akatsuki did not inquire for the demon king’s will, but instead turned and stared at Myuu, asking if she was willing to entrust her destiny to him.

If the answer is yes, please hold my hand.

Myuu nodded without hesitation and held tightly to Akatsuki’s right hand.

This act was contrary to Akatsuki’s expectation, he had assumed that Myuu would not accept. Myuu’s expression was very calm, she said that Galious had foreseen his own death. If the hero who defeated the demon king really appears, from now on, please go on and follow him to live together.

Akatsuki immediately looked back at Galious, the sad demon king has long been out of breath.

“—How did you bring me to this world? Alayzard’s resident can’t pass through the <Gate of Another World> isn’t it?”

Myuu still had an incredulously look on her face, Akatsuki then easily shrugged.

“Fortunately, I just found a loophole.”

The truth is by utilizing Renkan Keikikou’s and mess up the cognitive abilities of the <Gate of Another World>. This was one of the skills that Akatsuki had learned in the past at <God’s Interlayer>, which Myuu certainly did not know. Strictly speaking, almost no one has knowledge of this method in Alayzard now. The fact that Myuu came to this world is like a blind spot in a blind spot.

“Oh...”

Myuu bowed down in silence. Akatsuki originally thought that Myuu will continue to ask further, Myuu’s reaction made Akatsuki feel a bit surprised.

After a moment of silence —

“—What do I do next?”

Myuu took the initiative to ask.

“In this world, I could be described as an alien. If my true identity is exposed, wouldn’t it cause a heap of trouble?”

“Ahhh… Yes, that’s correct, but there’s no need to worry. The fact that you are Alayzard’s notorious demon king’s daughter, in this world, no one knows your true identity except for me and you.”

“But there is always a possibility? A large amount of magic that I use can only be used by the demon race. “
Myuu’s tone is very uneasy, but Akatsuki still shook his head.

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Why? Could it be that this world cannot use magic?”

“No, just the opposite.”

Akatsuki exposed a mischievous smile.

“Magic does exist in this world now, but only just recently.”

Akatsuki is not the first person to be summoned to an alternative world.

The amount of people summoned to an alternative world in the past numbers several thousands.

Initially, it definitely caused a large amount of confusion, but as more and more people are summoned, the research about this phenomenon gradually matured. With nearly half of the people coming back from the alternative world safe and sound, it solved many of the mysteries.

The summoning to alternative worlds began approximately 30 years ago, but there isn’t only one alternative world, this truth is obtained through the people who came back safe and sound. Alayzard, who summoned Akatsuki, is only one of the multiple alternative worlds and to up to this day, the total amount of alternative worlds confirmed exceeds 10. The people who are summoned all share some common similarities, every one of them is a male or female in their teens, and each of them will learn a special ability like magic in the alternative world.

After returning from the alternative world, the original world’s time will not elapse, this point is a great surprise for the scientist. The abilities that were obtained at the alternative world could also be used in the original world. The returnees, who obtained an ability surpassing the human capacity, will of course be regarded as a new hope for human development, and often will be treated as a dangerous existence.

Therefore, the new United Nations — G7, which is Japan, USA, Russia, China, India, Oceania Federation and the European Union — in order to protect and monitor all alternative world returnees cofounded an organization a few years ago.

That is the “Babel <BABEL> school”. Its purpose is to guide the young men and women who have special abilities along the right path, and contribute to human prosperity and development. The “Babel school” is established within all member states’ territories of the New United Nations and Japan even turned Tokyo’s satellite city into campus territory, giving the right to self-govern itself.

The huge campus housed all the alternative world returnees, while establishing institutes at all level such as primary school, secondary school, university and even research institutes. At the same time the returnees receive general education, the school will specifically design a curriculum for each returnee, training the special abilities they acquired in the alternative world.

Enrollment eligibility is only for returnees who came back from the alternative world. In contrast, the returnees who came back from the alternative world are all forced to study at “Babel school” with any exception. The intention is to isolate the returnees with special abilities from the general population in order to manage them.

In short, “Babel school” will not let go of any one returnees.

“—So, we will also have to study at that school?”

“Exactly, Babel and the special autonomous region gather a lot of returnees with special abilities, so even if there is one more person who can use magic, it will not attract any attention.”

After Akatsuki pauses for a moment, he continues to speak:

“In fact, this house is also located within the special autonomous region. My older brother is a graduate of Babel, Dad rarely comes home, and there is no other family members, staying here is very safe.”

“Oh…”

Myuu seemed to be relieved, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Don’t think that you can avoid Babel’s investigation. As I have said, Babel does not let any of the returnees go, maybe last night they observed that I was the only one in the house and suddenly two dimensional shifts reactions occurred. If I guessed right, people from Babel should appear very soon.”

“W...Well, what should I do?”

“Rest assured, I have an excellent plan.”

Compared to the pessimistic Myuu, Akatsuki seems to be much more optimistic.

When I decided to take you to this world, I already prepared a battle plan. Although I can not guarantee a 100% success rate, but… it should pass successfully.”

Why so certain?

“—Because the goddess of fate who likes mischief seems to be standing on our side.”

===Part 3===
Special Autonomous Region is an organization to guide the alternative world returnees on the right path.
It is situated on a man-made island inside the corner of Tokyo Bay's Firefly observatory.

Aside from the sea and air route, you can also arrive to the autonomous region through an undersea tunnel.
Maintaining the natural beauty of the mountains, and with a group of technologically advanced people creating a town, this creates a strong contrast. It shows a future outlook of technology and nature coexistence, and can be called the most desirable urban scene.

In the center of the man-made island, is a university that is merged with the natural environment. Aside from the forests, ponds and small hills, including the research institutes, laboratories and even the sports ground, the different sized facilities were lined up row by row in close order. One of the most eye-catching is the super high-rise white school building that goes straight into the skies.

The alternative returnee’s school hall.

Inside the sanctuary of the special autonomous region, the great building which everyone is in awe and fear of.
Babel.

Inside the tower walls is a circular space. Beyond the wall has a stairs-shaped auditorium, this place is in fact the third arena, and also where JPN Babel entrance inspection is held in place.

The reason why it is not an “examination”, but an “inspection” lies in the fact that all new students all are admitted, the investigation focuses on the performance of the new students in the alternative world and their current abilities. Most of the students belong to the fighting type, but there are still a small number of students who specializes in research; by using the entrance inspection to identify the strength properties of everyone — or other known as aptitude is an essential part.

The investigation is divided into four major topics, namely medically examination, the use of elemental magic to show the past history to the future, an oral examination conducted by examiners to determine personality traits, as well as combat skill instructors’ technical test.

Myuu and Akatsuki are currently waiting for the medical examination reports, at the scene, there are no other admitted students. Although there are several thousands of alternative world returnees, but compared to the world’s 6 billion population, the probability of occurrence is actually quite minimal. If it is confined solely to Japan, the number will become ever lower, and considered rare. That is the reason why the governments around the world actively try to manage the returnees.

At the arena lounge, resting on the seat is Akatsuki leisurely straightening both of his legs, waiting for the inspection results. After looking at Myuu, who is looking ill at ease, beside him, Akatsuki can not help but sigh.

“Can you please have some confidence okay? Doesn’t your current look make you even more suspicious?”

“What if they found out I am a person from the alternative world…”

Myuu intentionally lowered her voice, but Akatsuki nonchalantly waved his hand.

“Relax. Although your boobs are slightly bigger, but it is still in the acceptable parameters.”

“I do not mean this!”

The composition of blood and the physical structures cannot be deceived, what if they really found out….!

Myuu, biting her lower lips tightly, stared uneasily at Akatsuki.

At that moment, the medical staff with the inspection results appeared.

“Ah… Ousawa Akatsuki?”

“That’s me.”

Akatsuki heard this and immediately raised his right hand. The medical staff opened the file and glanced over it once and immediately handed the file to Akatsuki.

“There is no problem with your health status, please bring this data and accept the Norum Screening.”

“Okay, Thanks.”

After Akatsuki received the document file, the medical staff turned to face Myuu.

“Ousawa Miu.”

“Y…yes…”

Myuu timidly stood up, the medical staff opened the file, quickly glanced through it, but suddenly his gaze stopped at a spot in the inspection report.

“—!”

Myuu suddenly stiffen her body.

—A moment of tension

Only to see the medical staff closing the file.

“There is also no abnormalities, please accept the Norum Screening.”

“Tha..Thank you….”

Myuu took the file with a trembling voice, and immediately sighed heavily.

… Thank god that it is finally over.

At the same time, she patted her chest softly, a large hand suddenly placed onto her head.

The deep voice with a trace of laughter passed through her ears.

“See, I told you there isn’t any problem.”

Myuu raised her hand to touch the top of her head, as if to confirm the feeling of Akatsuki. Once she thought about that her identity was not exposed and was rest assured, she sighed again. The cover of the file wrote an unfamiliar name, Myuu silently read those words.

…Ousawa…Miu…

This is the name that Akatsuki had prepared for Myuu, it originally belonged to the current whereabouts unknown Ousawa’s oldest female daughter, which is also Akatsuki’s younger sister. When learning about this plan from Akatsuki, Myuu suddenly understand the moment when she gave out her name, why Akatsuki would emerge such a weird expression.

— Indeed, Myuu’s blood components and body structure are different from the humans of this world, but whether it was the results of the blood test or the CT scans, she still passed successfully.

Why? The reason is very simple. Through the dimensional shift’s feedback, a few alternative returnees’ body will experience significant changes.

However, Myuu only learned about this matter from Akatsuki yesterday, there was no time for her to be psychologically prepared.

On the second day that the two of them came to this world, they received an admission application from Babel. Based on human rights consideration, on the surface, Babel’s admission is based on applications, but the truth is that it is a mandatory order, there is no other choice. Within a week of receiving the application, they must surrender — that is, to go to school, or else Babel will dispatch personnel to forcibly summon them there. But this time, the application was personally brought by a teaching staff member of Babel, this was within Akatsuki’s expectations, thus, when the other party asked for Myuu’s identity, Akatsuki, without any embarrassment or panting, told a flagrant lie.

— This person is my sister.

After disappearing for a long time, only returned recently, and was summoned together to an alternative world and came back.

Akatsuki’s excuse had not been questioned, having all normal test results is the best proof. Since alternative world’s experiences will cause changes to the human body, having changes in the memory is also very reasonable. As long as you put the blame of the unknown parts on memory loss, naturally you will successfully pass.

…Up to now, it has gone through fairly smoothly.

“— The next step is the main event. If you are able to safely mix in and pass, then it will be just fine.”

From what Myuu heard, Akatsuki’s tone was somewhat stiff. Yes, the following is the Norum Screening.

Using elemental magic to perceive the past, present and the future history.

The goddess who decides the past “Urðr”, the goddess who decides the present “Verðandi” and the goddess who decides the future “Skuld”

The so-called Norum Screening, is to use elemental magic to acquire these three goddess’s abilities, perceiving the examinee’s past, present and future. However, the content of Norum Screening does not take the examinee’s life in the form of chronologic order and providing tremendous amount of detail, but uses a poem type mode to roughly show the examinee’s history.

No matter what you have done in the past, what kind of magic you have now — that is, the connection between a superior dimensional being, and in the future what you use your abilities to achieve what goals can all be clearly shown in the Screening.

In short, Norum Screening is called the most important topic in Babel entrance inspection.

But there is no absolute in the future history, the examinees may embark on another path through their own will, and therefore, the result of Norum Screening only shows the future with the highest probability of occurrence.

Akatsuki came in front of the inspection magic officer and handed over his own file.

The inspector took the data and indicated for Akatsuki to sit down.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, please close both your eyes and try to relax.”

Akatsuki could not help but coldly snorted.

“This isn’t some sort of lying hypnotism right?”

The color of the inspector’s face darkens.

“—You’re not allowed to speak. Empty everything and let your consciousness float in the middle of darkness.”

“OkayOkay.”

Akatsuki followed the voice and closed his eyes.

The following few seconds are involved with Akatsuki emptying his heart, and not thinking. During this time, the inspector took up the pen and wrote rapidly.

The speed was surprisingly alarming. By the time Akatsuki opened his eyes, the inspector had already finished recording it down.

“Good work.”

The forensic officer waiting by the side took the record from the inspector’s hand and quickly scanned the contents.

“Well….T…This is…!”

The forensic officer suddenly widened his eyes, the inspector beside her curiously extended his head around. During the Screening, they are unconsciously writing down automatically, even the inspectors do not know what was written.

After the inspector read the Screening records, he suddenly jumped off his chair.
With an very stiff expression, as if he saw an incredible content.

“Doctor, how is it?”

Other staff members also leaned over.

“Did some kind of problem occur…?”

Myuu, who was behind him, anxiously asked.

“God knows, I do not have anything to be ashamed of in the past.”

After saying these words, Akatsuki’s mouth suddenly emerges a hint of a smile.

…There was a lot of perverted past though.

After the forensic officer discussed with the other staff members for some time, he placed the records on the table.

“Ousawa, is the description on the record true?”

“Let me first take a look before I say it.”

So Akatsuki quickly glanced over the poem written on the paper.

''In the World of Alayzard, you, who experienced despair and loneliness, embarked on the path of a True hero,''

''Even after you defeated the tragic Demon King, your battle is still not finished.''

''The, you, right now do not have the blessings of the gods,''

''Only the truth of the heart will lead you onto a new height.''

''In the nearby future, the, conqueror, will face a decision.''

''Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path —''

This is the first time Akatsuki took a Norum Screening, and did not know how to interpret the contents of the poem, but from the poem divided into the three sections, it should represent the past, present and future. The past and present have already been determined, the poem only describes the truth, but for the future, it includes uncertainty factors, the context tends to be conservative and finally imply an ending. Interestingly enough, the past and present both uses “you”, but at the future it turns to “conqueror”, this represents the path he took to reach newer heights or is it his mission to lead the conqueror who face a decision to the correct path?

…Suddenly a conqueror emerges.

Akatsuki could not help but have a wry smile while shaking his head.

Whether the conqueror refers to himself or someone else, Akatsuki would not be too surprised.

Isn’t that it?

At least those two people have already stood on the highest point of this world.

This text clearly describes the upcoming task that is about to carry.

But aside from Akatsuki and those two people, probably no one else would understand the meaning of this text.

The only thing that puzzled Akatsuki is “Under the two rays of hope, select the correct path”. Perhaps in the “nearby future”, he will naturally find the answer?

At this time —

“—Ousawa, is the description of the past true?”

“…the past?”

The forensic officer eyes are on the part that Akatsuki did not mind about. Akatsuki carefully read the poem again and did not find any problems.

“…Ah, it should be the truth.”

The only controversial point is that he himself is only a “rogue hero”, the “true hero” should be Leon instead.

Perhaps because he defeated the Demon King, he is described as a true hero.

At this moment —

“Ousawa!”

“Wha..What is it?”

Akatsuki, who bowed his head and deep in thought, was shocked the forensic officer.

The delighted forensic officer could not conceal his inner excitement.

“The past Norum Screening never appeared a “True Hero”. If this is really true, you could be JPN Babel…. No, the first person in Babel history worldwide!”

“Really? But only a small part of people called me that title.”

To be honest, the “Rogue Hero” fits his image more.

“The number of people does not matter, the results of the Norum Scrrening is the main point.”

The forensic officer nodded.

Although being summoned to the alternative world is equivalent to opening the door of learning magic, but whether you can successfully obtain magic and achieved a strong power, a person’s innate gift and talent is the most important part. Just surviving in an unknown alternative world is a commendable achievement, only a handful of people will get a chance to fight on the battlefield, not to mention obtaining a dominating special ability. Base on this sense, Akatsuki is undoubtedly among the minority of the minority.

However, the inspector also emerged a puzzled look.

“…But there is a place that I do not understand. According to current description, you did not receive the blessings of the gods, I think this should represent that the current you cannot use magic…”

“Ah, of course.”

Akatsuki replies without any hesitation.

“—From the beginning, I can’t use magic.”

===Part 4===
The results of the Norum Screening and Akatsuki’s explosive declaration, shocked all the inspectors and forensic officers on site.

Akatsuki is not only the first person recorded as a “True Hero” by the Norum Screening, but at the same time, is the only exception to the alternative returnee who cannot use magic. The Babel school admission is therefore suspended and everyone on site , without exception, directed their attention on this matter and conducted a lively discussion. In addition, the word “Conqueror” on the description regarding the future is also highly regarded. In the past, there has also been a few returnees with Screenings about the “Conqueror”, To this day, these returnees all hold key positions that guide the world to the future, Thus, Akatsuki’s results naturally became the most urgent item and was sent directly to the Babel school’s highest authority.

…Fortunately, my report does not have any problems.

Compared to the huge uproar of Akatsuki, Myuu’s Norum Screening , on the contrary, passed successfully, it could be said that she worried too much.

'' In the alternative world of Alayzard, under the intertwined tragedies, the Princess’s happiness has been deprived,''

''The ,you, who lost everything, the only remaining is a thorn infested trial.''

''The current you bathed among the gentle wind,''

''The gentle wind will become a storm, and call forth other companions.''

''Loneliness will always follow behind you like a shadow,''

''Whether you will be alone, the choice belongs to you. Whether you will be isolated, the choice belongs to your partner.''

The poem that describes the past had the word “Princess” appeared, Myuu could not help but break out into a cold sweat. But just like bards who talk about singers and dancers, generally, this description is often seen within a female’s poem, and does not represent a special meaning.

The poem that describes the present mentioned about “wind”, which represents the magical properties. As for the future description, it is currently still ambiguous.

But the future is basically filled with possibilities, thus it is not surprising. And as long as the individual decides on a goal or is aware of one, the future description will become more accurate, Thus, the inspectors and forensic officers have made suggestions for a retake after a period of time.

The Norum Screening is finally over. The thought of her escaping the crisis of exposing her identity made Myuu feel relieved.

At that moment —

“Congratulations on passing.”

Akatsuki gently patted Myuu’s shoulder.

“Tha...Thank you…”

Her pale face managed to squeeze out a tiny stiff smile.

From now on, she is no longer the Demon King Galious’s daughter.

In other words, she must comply with the agreement last night, to realize her promise.

In order to conceal her real identity, no matter how reluctant she is, she must still try.

“On…Oniii…Oniii-cha…..I… I still can’t say it out!”

With both cheeks burning hot, it is almost impossible to speak. No, I must do it.

In order to survive in this world, there is not only choice.

— This is the promise between my father and I.

Akatsuki smile slightly, and gently stroked Myuu’s head.

“Do not force yourself, just temporarily call me Akatsuki. No matter what, from now on , we are one family now —Miu.”

This is the moment where Myuu with a brand new name and identity was born in this world.

===Part 5===
The following oral examination was also passed successfully without any problems occurring. The key point is ,of course, for Miu and Akatsuki to take the examiner’s inquiry together. Since they returned from the same alternative world, the two of them are in a brother and sister relationship, Akatsuki’s specially made a proposal and asked the examiner to make a joint interview, which resulted in the examiner accepting it.

Although joint interviews are a rare situation, it does not mean there isn’t a precedent. When Miu did not know how to reply, Akatsuki will take responsibility and rounded things up in a timely manner, this was one of the reasons the two passed successfully.

Now both of them appear in the arena’s stage.

“This is the last stage, allow me to see your strengths.”

A male who is approaching his forties said to them.

He is the combat skills instructor responsible for testing out Miu and Akatsuki.

“There is a variety of weapons here that you two are free to select. Some of the weapons might not be as finesse, but please first deal with it. After you are formally accepted, the school will provide the best weapons based on each individual’s needs. Also, this examination does not restrict the usage of magic, it is fine for you two to use magic to decide the victory. In short, select your most skilful, you most powerful way to display your strength.”
As to what the combat skill instructor said, the walls was covered with a variety of strange weapons. Miu, following the order one by one, was deciding at the same time contemplating carefully within her heart.

…The opponent utilizes the halberd which is strong against long range attacks, so…

Among all the weapons, Miu picked the single-handed short sword. She is a magician, not a warrior, before activating magic, it requires some time to concentrate. In order to avoid the opponent’s attacking while chanting, a small weapon is necessary for defense

As for Akatsuki, he casually put his hands behind his head.

“Ah, I do not require weapons.”

“Quite confident huh, are you sure? I was taken back during the Norum Screening when a hero appeared, but only to find out that you can’t even use magic.”

After saying this, the combat skills instructor laughed.

“— It can’t be that you don’t even know how to use a sword right?”

“That’s not it. During the time at that world, I basically have been fighting with a sword.”

“Well, you ,yourself, decide then, don’t overdo it. But the results of your combat abilities is related to your placement after admission, deliberately hiding your strength will be your loss.”

“Didn’t you want us to show off our strength? That’s why this is enough.”

“Well, it is your choice. Once you’re ready, let’s begin. Having both of you come at me together is fine too, please bring out your real strength.”

The combat instructor lifted up the halberd.

“HeyHeyHey, that isn’t good right?”

Akatsuki’s face suddenly emerge a smile filled with confidence.

“What if you get instantaneously killed by me, I can’t let you lose all your pride right?”

“Youuu..You should say less words, okay?”

Akatsuki’s plea was honestly too intense, Miu quickly tried to diffuse the situation. However, the combat skills instructor seems to be infuriated.

“This you don’t have to worry about. I have been an examiner for many years, I have confidence in my own strength. In the past, I have almost never been beaten by the new students. And even if I am not skilled as the others, your attacks won’t damage me.

Why?

“Babel school’s campus is enclosed within a special barrier, any physical or magic attack will only affect the opponent’s mental status and cannot harm the opponent’s body. That said, I will still feel pain and may even lose consciousness, but within the effects of barrier, that is the biggest amount of damage that can be done, so you guys can safely attack.”

This should be measures to prevent trespassing students and teaching staff members to have personal fights. Alternative world returnee is like a powerful time bomb, in case of a conflict with each other, there is no guarantee that it will not cause any unnecessary casualties. To reduce this sort of loss, the school set a strong defense barrier within the Babel school campus.

“Well then, there is no problems.”

Akatsuki gently stroke his chin.

“Miu, you’ll start first.”

“Huh? But the instructor wants us together…”

“It does not matter, the instructor also did not say it must be together — right?”

Akatsuki looked at combat skills instructor in front of them, the two of them were separated by Miu.

The combat skills instructed nodded.

“Ah, that’s okay too, you guys can decide.”

“See.”

Akatsuki said while smiling.

“That’s right, ears over here.”

After Miu followed the orders and lifted her right ear, Akatsuki whispered beside her ear.

“— How’s that, no problem right?”

“It is not a problem, But… are you really sure you want to do this?”

“If there’s no problem, then just go ahead.”

Akatsuki gently pushed Miu shoulders and brought her in front of the combat skills instructor.

“Is your battle mode weapon or magic?”

“It’s magic, the short sword is only a weapon used for defense…”

Miu’s eyes fell to the short sword in her hand. After the instructor sees this, he could not help but smile.

“You can rest assured about this point. My goal is to test your strength; I will not initiate the attack. Since it is the use of magic, you can begin the chant now.”

“Yes… uhh, please to meet you.”

After bowing down, Miu began to concentrate. Just seeing a magic circle expanding by her side, bursting with a dazzling light, it constructed into a defensive effect barrier.

“Hmm…”

The combat skill instructor expression changes and he place out a battle posture. The more powerful the magic, the need for a stronger barrier to avoid suffering from attacks during the chanting phase. Miu made a abnormally strong defensive barrier, which means that the magic she is about to cast has a considerable degree of power. Miu, entering the chanting phase, could clearly see the combat skills instructor calculating the time. The defensive barrier, used for the chant, must be cancelled the instant before activating the magic. Otherwise, the magic will hit the defensive barrier and the power will decrease significantly. Thus, the defensive barrier will disappear some point of time. It is a very important signal during a magical battle.

…Do I really have to do this?

The moment Miu activated her magic, she felt some guilt.

Because she did not cancel the defensive barrier.

“Ah—!”

The combat skills instructor was deeply surprised.

After a burst of strong wind, a tornado surfaced in mid-air. The tornado did not rise from the ground to the skies, but rather from Miu to the instructor in front, directly hitting the target.

The unprepared instructor’s entire body flew off and heavily hit the arena walls.

“Guuu….!”

After difficultly standing up steadily, the instructor took a deep breath and raised his head above.

A dazzling light followed by an explosive noise came towards and impartially hits the instructor.

During the emergency, the combat skills instructor adopted a magical defense, but the magic power of Miu far exceeds the instructor’s mental strength. This time, the instructor could not stand it any longer and powerlessly lied on the floor.

Although it will produce a protective barrier during the chanting process of performing magic, but a high class magician can cancel the generation of the barrier. Because he was blindly calculating the activation timing of magic, the other side undoubtedly gained control of the mode of action. But then again, the protective barrier is only one method of deception in magical combat, just cancelling the barrier is not enough for experienced instructors to fall into the trap.

In truth, Miu’s defensive barrier was just a cover up. She first pretended to activate the barrier and then took the opportunity to activate magic, this is a highly skilled magician’s preferred high class skill. At the same time of chanting magic and cancelling the defensive barrier and then activate a disguised barrier, at first glance it may only seem like three steps. But in fact, it must maintain a high degree of balance between each action, as long as one of the steps failed, the magic will not activate.

Therefore, this technique is not applicable during the ever-changing battlefield. This time it is just a simple test, plus the other side stood motionless, which lead to Miu succeeding easily.

“HeyHeyHey, is that really true? You are quite powerful.”

Akatsuki could not help but compliment Miu’s performance. Defeating a enemy who stood motionlessly is not rare, the rare sight was in addition to the tornado, Miu actually even added lightning magic afterwards. In truth, Akatsuki only made the suggestion for cancelling the defensive barrier and activating a disguised barrier, but he could not believe that Miu’s performance was beyond his imagination. Of course, chanting two magics together is not as difficult as it seems, however, the chanting of the two types of magic, at the same time, cancelling a defensive barrier, and adding a disguised barrier, this is not something every magician can do. According to Akatsuki, probably only Listy, Lotier and Galious, etc, a few dozen magicians have this capability. This means that Miu’s strength is definitely in the ranks of a master mage, the demon king’s daughter isn’t just for show. After the other staff members performed first aid on the combat instructor, Miu returned to Akatsuki’s side.

“I don’t like this sort of underhanded tricks.”

“It does not matter. The combat instructor casted a magically barrier in time, the damage should be reduced. Besides no matter how serious the injury, at most, it is only a temporary concussion and is not life-threatening. The only loss I see is that his clothes turned into charcoal.”

Laughing at the same time, Akatsuki twisted his shoulders.

“Then next, it’s my turn. Instructors, can you hurry up? Your body is unwell but there is no damage right?”

“Please….Please ….wait for a moment….”

The instructor, who is checking for injuries on the combat skills instructor, seemed to be hesitating.

“The damage is more serious than expected, I am afraid he will awake after two or three days. It looks like he is unable to act as your opponent.”

“Then what do I do? Being admitted without being tested in combat?”

“Thi…This is obviously impossible.”

“Are there no other combat skill instructors?”

“There is some, but in order to change the entrance examination examiner, we must obtain permission from the high level executives such as the headmaster. The other combat skill instructors also need time to be prepared.”

“—That being said, why don’t I temporarily act as the examiner.”

A voice came from the arena’s entrance, and everyone on the scene turned and looked at the rear.

===Part 6===
The owner of the voice is a teenager with a pair of sky blue eyes and silver hair. Covered under the Babel school uniform, his body seems to be quite skinny, but insiders can tell that it was a well-trained body. What seems to be an ordinary stature revealed an stable and unmovable aura, this is the confidence that a truly strong person should have.

He is not a fool, his strength is perhaps comparable to mine…no…maybe even slightly stronger.

After guessing the gap between enemy’s strength, Akatsuki cannot help but narrowed his eyes.

“Who are you?”

“First time meeting you, Ousawa Akatsuki. I am JPN Babel school’s student president Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya responded to Akatsuki’s question with a hearty smile.

After seeing the Kyouya’s appearance, all the staff members at the scene revealed apologetic look.

“Excuse me, sorry to bother you during the holidays to make you take a trip here personally.

“That’s okay. I already know the results of the Norum Screening, if the Screening’s results are accurate, this naturally belongs in my jurisdiction.”

“… How strange…”

“Isn’t the student president only the representative of the students, why do all the teachers on the scene seem to respect and fear him?”

“ I am not too certain, but —”

Akatsuki’s gaze move from Miu’s back to the Kyouya in front of him.

“I’ve heard that the student president’s position is held on by the strongest student in the Babel school, That said he is the current top dog here.”

At the same time, he is the strongest returnee out of all the returnees who came back from alternative world.

In short, he is the strongest Japanese student.

After the conversation between the staff members has ended, Kyouya turned around.

“Ousawa-kun, about the last topic’s performance examination, I will be your opponent. Are there any opinions?

“No, I’m fine with that.”

This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. The Babel school student president is undoubtedly the best testing stone.
— Taking advantage of this opportunity and testing whether he, who obtained a powerful strength in the alternative world, could stop those two men now.

So Akatsuki and Kyouya both took a step forward.

Originally intended to keep a low profile temporarily after being admitted, this sudden incident caused Akatsuki to change his plans and directly challenge the strongest, the student president.

“—Ousawa-kun, there is no need to be that serious.”

When the distance between the two only remains a few meters, Kyouya suddenly exposed a bitter smile, as if he had seen through Akatsuki’s mind.

“This is only a examination for combat abilities, I did not mean to have a showdown with you and there is no need to. I only want to test your strengths —.”

At the moment…

From under Akatsuki’s foot, which is the sandy floor suddenly broke into a hole, a huge icicle rapid came up from the hole.

“—!”

Akatsuki hurriedly jumped backwards, and glided on the sandy floor for some distance before stopping.

“Ahhh, your reaction is not bad.”

Kyouya reveals a knowingly smile.

But the creation of his icicle made others could not laugh.

“Amazing…”

Miu’s praise came from behind and entered his ears, Akatsuki subconsciously looked up.

An icicle with a height of over five meters stood in front of his eyes, it’s weight is probably around ten tons. The ice crystal-like spikes are placed across the surface, like a mirror that reflecting the surrounding landscape.
By creating such a high purity and tall icicle instantly, the practitioner’s strength is self-evident.

…As expected of the strongest Japanese student, I won’t let you down.

This way, it would be fun. Akatsuki concealed his inner excitement, on the other side of the icicle, Kyouya could not help but grin.

“Ousawa-kun, I’ve heard that you plan to take this test barehanded? So what about this, why don’t you use your prized fist and attack my icicle?”

Akatsuki was stunned for a moment.

“No wayyy right, that simple?”

“You can’t, you can’t fall for his trap!”

Miu hurriedly spoke to stop him with a serious expression.

“This is not a simple icicle, inside it contains a large amount of magic power, it’s hardness has probably been increased several times. Using your bare hands to hit the icicle will most likely cause an ending with a bone fracture.”

Kyouya shook his head.

“This, you do not have to worry about. As long as you are within the barrier, Ousawa-kun’s fist will definitely not be injured, at most it will only hurt a few days.”

“— You do not have to bother.”

With the huge opportunity in front of him, some pain does not matter much.

So Akatsuki clenched his right fist and took a posture.

“If I can crush your giant icicle in one punch—“

Akatsuki stared at the other side of the icicle.

— At that time, you will be my opponent, Hikami Kyouya.

Kyouya listened and smiled happily.

“Okay, that’s not a issue.”

“Very well, that’s a promise.”

Akatsuki’s ki begins to circulate within his body, he is preparing to use Renkan Keikikou. The stimulated ki entered his meridian and finally concentrated into Akatsuki’s right first.

The passing requirement is to crush the icicle, he cannot allow any failure.

…Okay, Let’s go.

“—!”

Akatsuki raised his right fist and violently swung it.

After a explosive noise, it is followed by a burst of shaking impacts.

Witnessing everything, Miu hurriedly closed her eyes and covered her ears with both hands.
After a period of time, the surroundings calmed down, Miu then slowly opened her eyes.

“Waaa….”

Miu could not help but be shocked.

— The result was the following, Kyouya’s icicle was not crushed, not even a single crack lies on it. But the power of Akatsuki’s fist clearly shows around the icicle’s surroundings. The surrounding sand was blasted several feets, exposing the hard ground, and made it like the icicle fell down from heaven. A sight that proves the power of the iron fist, but Kyouya’s created icicle was also intact.

“Damn it, I failed!”

Akatsuki, who raised his head staring at the icicle, was angry, Miu then suddenly realized why.

… I understand now, the reason why the icicle remained intact…

Miu hurriedly rushed to Akatsuki’s side.

“Is your hand still okay?”

“Ah, no problem. You can see for yourself.”

Akatsuki swung his right hand, proving that he himself did not have any problems. His right hand did not have any broken skin, even a single spot of swelling was nowhere seen. Miu’s eyes widened, revealing an incredulous look.

“Whether the giant icicle, which could not be broken, or your fists, both are too exaggerated”

“I thought I would succeed, damn it!”

“Excellent, very excellent.”

Kyouya also generously praised him.

“With such strength, it seems like the day where you and I have a showdown will eventually occur. Okay, the entrance inspection of the two of you is finished now.”

Kyouya looked at Akatsuki, then looked at Miu, and with a face filled with smiles.

“Welcome both of you to become part of Babel school.”

===Part 7===
After Akatsuki and Miu left the arena, Kyouya raised his hand and lightly touched the icicle.

Only to see the huge icicle instantly shattered into sand-like fragments, becoming a mist that melts itself in the air.

Leaving the scene with only a huge meteorite crater.

The inspector also slowly walked behind Kyouya.

“We apologize for making you specially come over this time, and also…President?”

“Huh, ah, that’s okay, I did not expect that I will encounter such a fascinating thing.”

“What are you looking at…?”

The staff member walked up to Kyouya, followed his line of sight and looked. He cannot help but his face immediately turned pale.

“Thii..This….I…is?

“He really is amazing.”

Kyouya happily said while smiling.

The crater which should have the same shape as the icicle was actually crooked to one side.

Facing Kyouya side was dirt lifted well up, on the other side— that is the the direction facing Akatsuki was a slight sink into the ground. What does this phenomenon represent?

“A single fist moving an icicle, weighing a few tons, is not that simple. Maybe he really is the legendary hero.”

Also, Akatsuki angrily expressed that “he had failed”.

To judge from the literal meaning, it should mean that he did not shatter the icicle.

Akatsuki’s little actions did not manage to hide itself from Kyouya’s eyes.

Kyouya clearly noticed that Akatsuki deliberately adjust the strength of his fist, in order to avoid using excessive strength.

The condition that Kyouya had originally raise was to shatter the icicle, if there was excessive strength, the icicle will only drill open a large hole and will not shatter the icicle.

In reality, drilling a big hole on the icicle is much more difficult than shattering the icicle, but if Akatsuki did it that way, he would have lost the bet, Thus, he deliberately weakened his punch.

…This guy is really interesting.

If he went all out, my icicle should have easily been shatter or at least drilled open a large hole. The thought of a returnee who cannot use magic actually has such a powerful strength, even if this giant icicle only used ten percent of his powers to create, Kyouya could hardly hide his excitement.

“— I really want that power.”

On Kyouya’s face gradually emerged a cold, shallow smile.

===Part 8===
A silver brilliance of light emerged into the night skies.

The bright moon reflecting the sun’s rays, quietly lit up the dark skies.

Standing on the balcony staring at the skies, Miu could not help but feel that this night skies was as beautiful as the night skies back in Alayzard.

Babel school uses a power ranking to divide all the students from A class to E class. Miu and Akatsuki’s appeared to be highly rated at the combat test, both of them were enrolled in the highest class : B class. Normally, freshly admitted students will enter into E class, those with superior results will also only enter D class, directly entering B class is a unprecedented achievement.

…Ah!

Miu suddenly noticed a small bird. Looking carefully, it is a giant bird without any life force, and possesses steel wings. She remembered that Akatsuki mentioned that is called an airplane, a product of technology to carry people and items around. Alayzard did not have any flying contraptions, even for the country Disdia, that was well-known for their machinery, only had tanks or submarines. Just those two military weapons already caused a huge threat on the battle field, if those flying machines appeared in Alayzard, the country with such military might will definitely have the advantage. There is no guarantee that it will not overturn the balance of power within the world.

On the other side, the alternative returnees also play a role of maintaining the power difference within this world.
— I really came to a completely different world.

Miu stared at the sky, thinking about her own future.

Starting from tomorrow, she is an official student of Babel school. The uniforms and textbooks are provided by the new United Nations and they will be exempted from tuition and fees. As for the living costs, Akatsuki expressed that they can use the other family member’s “card”, so there is no need to worry. Akatsuki also said that they need to find some time to bring Miu around to buy clothes and other daily necessities.

If she said that she does not have any fear, that is obviously a lie. However, Miu also found that she was gradually getting used to this world.

Looking back to the room from the balcony, Miu is still not used to the darkened room’s furnishing.
The owner of this room belongs to Akatsuki’s imouto, and also the real Ousuwa Miu.

Miu sat on the bed and the mattress’s springs emitted a subtle sound.

A frame stood on the bedside table, the real Ousawa Miu was inside the frame. The face reveals an innocent smile, and was very lovable. In the photos also appeared someone who looks like Ousawa Miu’s brother, but seemingly not around Akatsuki’s age, and a looks-alike middle-aged father. A very happy and peaceful family portrait.

“….”

Miu slowly laid down on the bed, both eyes staring at the ceiling.

An unfamiliar ceiling.

“…This should be normal.”

After rolling around, everything she saw was an unfamiliar sight.

The quiet night, the unfamiliar space, a brand new world.

Miu cannot free herself, and deeply felt her loneliness.

I’m so lonely.

…Father…

She slowly closed her eyes, her heart thought about her non-existent family members, and her stolen happiness.

“…!”

Miu suddenly stood up and quietly left the room.

While carefully swallowing her heart’s negative emotions after her father’s violent death.

Go!

The target is Akatsuki’s room.

The hallway, shrouded in darkness, with a cold chill willfully flowing.

Using the moonlight from the windows and leaning on the wall, Miu continued to feel around, while advancing towards the next room.

After walking around 10 steps, Miu stood in front of Akatsuki’s room.

“…”

Slightly knocking on the room doors, as if confirming whether the person inside is awake or not.

If he is awake, he will hear the knocking sounds. There was no reaction coming from within the room, thus, Miu knocked on the door again. This time, using power much stronger, still did not receive any response.

“—”

Therefore, Miu gently turned the doorknob. After a “gacha” sound, the door slowly opened to the inside. Miu looked at the room, she still remembered the room’s interior furnishings, after all, on the first day since coming from Alayzard, this room was where she opened her eyes.

The bed’s location is in the furthest part of the room, lying in bed, Akatsuki’s figure clearly appeared.

He’s asleep.

“…”

Miu heard the sound of her swallowing. Thus, she held her breathe and crept into the room, carefully, step by step, moving in the direction of the bed.

After a while, Miu finally reached the Akatsuki’s bedside.

“…”

The moonlight from the windows shone onto Akatsuki, who was deeply asleep.

A strong muscular body, his thick bulging chest muscles covered in a thin blanket and his body curves could all be seen.

Looking at Akatsuki’s stable sleeping posture, Miu cannot help but remember the promise she made with her father.

—If a person who defeated me appears, from that point on, you should follow him and live together.

This phrase was told to Miu, when her father Galious defeated the human hero, Leon, on the day of his return. As the demon race’s leader, her father’s goal was to build a world where the demon race can live peacefully. To achieve this goal, he must defeat a lot of humans. Because the humans feared the powerful demon race, they saw the demon race as an obstacle for human race to survive.

For the demon race to continue and live, they cannot show their weakness to the humans. The clash between the two races is unavoidable, a large battle will instantly occur upon meeting. From the beginning of the ancient generations, humans and demon race’s battle has never been stopped.

Her father was an great fighter. He used his overwhelming strength to crush countless human armies, thus becoming the object of human hatred and disgust. Her father was aware of his situation more than anyone else, thus he will always remind Miu, if one day I am defeated, do not resent the humans. If you treat the humans as enemies, the resentment between the human and demon race will never end. Thus, her father always mentioned this sentence.

“I hope to be the last demon king.”

Up until now, Miu still cannot forget about the sad smile of her father.
The reason why she is standing here is also due to her father’s instructions.

“But…”

…Father, didn’t you also say it?

If the human that defeated me could not be trusted—

“At that time, killing him is not a problem either…”

Miu lowered her head to stare at Akatsuki. This man, who is in deep sleep, is the culprit for killing my father, his sworn enemy, no matter what she says, she could not let that go easily.

However, Akatsuki is also a man who was trusted by her father. If his instincts told him that Akatsuki was not to be trusted, even if he was the human who defeated him, her father would not have easily entrusted his daughter to him. Akatsuki also hid the fact from his companions as well as other people’s sight and dangerously took Miu and escaped to this this world. To be honest, Akatsuki had no reason to fulfill the promise between him and his enemy, but he still tried to help them. Even though they have just met not so long ago, Miu also understood that Akatsuki is not a bad person. He and her father only fulfilled the role of the hero and demon king, both fighting bloody battles for their own ideals.

“…”

Yet, Miu could not help but remember her father’s sad smile.

Miu cannot help but bite tightly on her lower lip. How long do I have to spend, to determine whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted?

But right now, it only takes a few seconds and you can activate magic to kill off Akatsuki.

Miu opened her palm, staring at the sleeping Akatsuki.

“—!”

She chose to suppress the negative emotions she had inside her heart.

Now is not the time, at least she still cannot conclude whether Akatsuki is someone to be trusted. If she rashly killed Akatsuki, she would have undoubtedly betrayed her father’s last words.

“I will stay by your side and properly observe you.”

Miu muttered, while slowly gripping her hand.

Only to find that her wrist was grabbed.

After recovering, Miu had already been thrown into the sky.

The ceiling, in front of her eyes, rotated and her body spun a full circle. Miu, falling straight down, landed on the back and was gently caught by the mattress’ springiness.

“Ah—”

Miu said surprisingly. Akatsuki’s burly body was covered on top of Miu, the two people’s eyes were in close proximity.

— Was he aware of my murderous intent?

An icy gaze made Miu felt a cold chill behind, at the same time, she felt that for remorse for her ill-thought. Miu wholeheartedly wanted to kill Akatsuki, but she did not think that she may die in Akatsuki’s hand.

— I’ll die. The weight of the despair made Miu could not breathe, Akatsuki’s sharp eyes made Miu feel that she was in an igloo, and was unable to talk.

At that moment, an unbelievable scene appeared in front of her eyes.

“….Haaa.”

On Akatsuki’s face appeared a thin smile.

“—Huh?”

A smile without any murderous intent removed Miu’s inner tension.

… Is he willing to let me go?

Miu felt relieved and subconsciously pursed her lips.

At that moment…

“Chuuuu—”

Akatsuki suddenly held tightly on Miu.

“Huh…Whoa…Wa…Ahhhhhhhh—!”

Miu hurriedly looked away and avoid Akatsuki’s kiss.

What is he trying to do? Miu cannot help but shake. Is he trying to humiliate me first before killing me? But the Akatsuki who failed to kiss her became very happy.

“Shy aren’t you? Presumably, it must be your first? Rest assured, I will be very gently, you cutie.”

“Cu…Cutie? Wha…What are you talking about?”

At this moment, Miu finally discovered that Akatsuki’s narrow eyes wasn’t looking at her.

…N…no way…, It can’t be…?

Miu opened her eyes in astonishment and looked carefully at the Akatsuki in front of her. This time, Akatsuki’s second sentence confirmed her suspicions.

“So cute…What is your name?”

“Oh god…!”

Miu nearly fainted on scene. That’s right, Akatsuki was sleepwalking.

With a flushed face, Miu anxiously tried to slide down from the bed, but her body was held tightly by Akatsuki’s physically strong arm, she could not even move a bit.

At that moment, Miu had a sudden thought that flash within her mind.

The legendary rogue hero is a hopelessly big pervert.

Miu stopped and thought carefully about what it means to be pushed down on a bed in the middle of the night.

…Could it be what was in danger is not my life, but my virginity…?

This can’t even be used as a joke.

“Waaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh—! No, noooooo! You misunderstood, I did not mean this!”

Miu desperately struggled, but this movement made Akatsuki feel even more satisfied.

“A female who comes over by herself, isn’t she making herself clear already? You don’t have to be shy now, be honest with yourself.”

“I am being very honest, okay? — Stop! Don’t take of my clothes!”

Miu tried to use a punch to awaken Akatsuki, but Aktsuki easily avoid it. Akatsuki’s two hands also took the opportunity when Miu was defenseless and occupied Miu’s pajamas. Miu was currently wearing Akatsuki’s imouto’s pajamas, the button in front of her chest are not buttoned, exposing a deep cleavage. As a result, the buttons that were barely fasten was instantly captured by Akatsuki, completely liberating Miu’s beautiful boobs.

Miu screamed and covered her chest with her two hands, while subconsciously shrinking her body. Akatsuki did not lose this opportunity and immediately took advantage of the moment when Miu shrinks back and stripped down her lower pajamas. Miu’s defense was completely broken, the only thing left was her panties.

…No…Nooooooo → I must quickly think of a plan…!

Miu’s brain furiously turned, she finally thought of a way to regain Akatsuki’s senses.

This idea really is good.

She screamed hysterically:

“i…I…I am your imouto, Oni-chan!”

“—”

Blurting out the title for the first time, she successfully stopped Akatsuki’s actions.

However, at the next second—

“Imouto? Don’t play around.”

On Akatsuki’s face suddenly appeared a hint of a sad smile.

“— my imouto had already died.”

“…What?”

At that moment, Miu suddenly had an illusion of time stopping, she did not know how to interpret that sentence’s meaning.

However when Miu was pondering about the meaning, Akatsuki’s two hands attacked her chest.

“Ahhhhhh—!”

Miu realized she was in trouble, but unfortunately was a step too late. The soft plump boobs were completely defenseless, Akatsuki fingertips entered them as if it was a soft and smooth treasure.

“No,nooo, don’t doo this—Ahhhhhh!”

Miu desperately struggled, both feet kept kicking nonstop, but Akatsuki only moved swiftly and easily overcame Miu’s counterattack.

Once Miu noticed that something was wrong, Akatsuki had already wrapped his hands around her from behind. Akatsuki’s arm drill his way from underneath Miu’s arms and gently lifted Miu’s two valleys.

The desperate and anxious Miu tried to escape from Akatsuki’s grip, but somehow her body did not have any strength, she could only watch as her two valleys, under Akatsuki’s grope, constantly change their shape.

“Ahhhhhh….”

A feeling of pleasure she had not experienced before came and paralyzed her hurt, Miu felt slightly dizzy, and clearly understand that her heartbeat gradually accelerated.

…Thinking about it, This man is…!

With a hazy consciousness, Miu thought about Akatsuki’s technique to control the body. Inside of Akatsuki lies a supreme technique, Renkan Keikikou, his martial arts is perhaps even stronger than her father. Renkan Keikikou can manipulate a person’s inner ki and even have the effects of sharpening the senses.

The suffocating pleasure flows into her body, her hands and legs all soften and Miu falls down backwards. Her entire weight is pushed onto Akatsuki’s chest.

The indoor temperature is not too low, but the burning hot body felt a cold chill. Miu shivered, then noticed the changes in her body.

…Ahhhh…my body is all pink.

Under the pale moonlight, her flushed body made Miu swallowed her saliva. Miu was slightly shocked, even the saliva slowly trickling down her body through her stomach made her feel enchanted. With the gradually accelerating heartbeat, luscious sweet pleasure came in great waves over and over again.

It is as if she could even feel the blood flow in her blood vessels.

…No…..I can’t…

A strong sense of shame nearly made Miu’s brain boiled up. But she still hypnotized herself in her heart, believing that she could keep the last vestiges of her sanity.

At this moment…

“—Ah!”

Suddenly, the body had an unexpected change.

“Ah, ahhh ahhhh….?

The barely tolerable pleasure suddenly expanded rapidly.

“…This…what is this…?”

The change came very sudden, as if the sweet pleasure rushed through everywhere, and almost engulfed Miu’s sanity. Her upper and lower body’s pores expanding, rapidly warming her organs and stealing her body’s awareness. Miu subconsciously step and her messy hair danced in the skies.

With her body losing strength, she could not help but keep twitching. Once she saw that she was about to lose balance, Miu randomly grabbed something from the side.

As her body slightly startled, her right hand unconsciously toss the thing forward.

—A muffled sound entered her ears, as if she hit something.

===Part 9===
“Tha….That was dangerous….”

Miu’s shoulder constantly shuddered as she constantly try to gasp for breathe.

The pale moonlight shone on the bed, there Miu ,wrapped in a thin blanket, stared at the unconscious Akatsuki, her hand held tightly to the man-made marbled alarm clock. Looks like the during the critical moment, the alarm clock assisted in her escape and saved the day. Although she almost change her decision and avenge her father, but the situation earlier was really urgent.

“…He should not have died, right?”

Miu gingerly poked Akatsuki’s cheek.

“Mmmm….”

Akatsuki’s reaction made Miu feel relieved, and hurriedly slide down softly from the bed. After she picked up her pajamas, she immediately rushed and left Akatsuki’s room. Gently closing the door, Miu sighed. She should not take tonight’s sudden event seriously; after all, Akatsuki was sleepwalking, once he wakes up, he should have no memories. And —

…Apparently, his imouto has already died.

Akatsuki should not use his the death of her own imouto as a joke. His face had a sorrow expressions, it did not look like a lie either, so she should have found out the truth, which she should not have known, by the unfortunate events.

“…Good night.”

Miu muttered to herself. Tommorow, she will have to go to school. It will be her very first experience. If he was still alive — No, if he really is protecting me in heaven…

…I wonder if my father would be happy for me?

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-01-11T11:38:02Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 1 */

==First Master and Servant Contract==

===Part 1===

Naruse Mio, chased out of the Toujo House, came to a park on a hill with Maria.

It was the park, where she had watched the sunset after cycling around the city on Basara’s bicycle.

—30 minutes since they had arrived there. Mio silently watched the glow of the city at night.

It was a beautiful sight. The glow of the buildings and the light of cars or trains appeared just like an illumination. Mio thought, if that how it looked when one looked down from the stars in the sky.

…Just like he said.

Remembering about the guy that taught her about this beautiful view, Mio frowned slightly.

“I knew coming together would be impossible…”

Back then, Mio had replied with a vague answer on Basara’s suggestion. Because she had known. That there wouldn’t be such a chance. Ever since they met, they had deceived Basara.

“Excuse me, Mio-sama… please do cheer up.”

Maria next to her looked up at her with worried eyes. Her appearance was back to one of a human.

“We were just unlucky that they turned out to be Heroes. With someone else, I am sure—”

“No, Maria… let’s put an end to all the deceiving.”

Mio shook her head.

“I wanted a base ''without involving anyone if possible'', but… deceiving someone for that is certainly not to my liking.”

It wasn’t like they were penniless. Mio’s late foster father left them plenty of savings. But for a base, a single house was the best. If they carelessly rented an apartment or mansion in a living complex, the other inhabitants might get dragged in.

However, Mio was a minor to begin with. Furthermore, without relatives. And Maria was a child by appearance.

Like this they obviously couldn’t buy a place, nor rent. Of course it was possible that Maria manipulated memories with her magic, but she would have to manipulated the memories of a lot of people, if they wanted to buy a house as a minor and live without drawing the suspicion from the real estate office. Moreover, the memories would need to match each person’s position and relationships. The memory manipulation magic wasn’t that powerful.

That was why Mio and Maria had done such a roundabout way.

“I understand… I will abide by your words, Mio-sama.”

Maria didn’t object. She must have understood her feelings. With a soft smile,

“That is what makes you kind, Mio-sama… I personally do not see any problem with deceiving a humans that approach us with ulterior motives though.”

“Maybe…”

Maria said something reasonable. After their current parents had passed away, the lawyer entrusted with the will had tried to deceive Mio to steal her inheritance. When Mio had walked around at night with Maria, guys had approached them worried, yet with the ulterior motive in the open. Therefore they became unable to trust anyone than themselves. However if guys like them existed, they thought it wouldn’t be bad to deceive them. After all, both side were lying.

—So, one month ago, when they were surrounded by delinquents in the city, Jin had come to their rescue.

They couldn’t trust him either. He would just deceive them as well.

He would betray them in the end…That was what they thought.

That was the reason Maria manipulated his memories and planned to take over the house. But, by doing so, they turned into the same kind as these guys.

“…But, who could have imagined that these two were Heroes.”

Mio showed a self-mocking smile. She wasn’t blaming them for hiding their lineage. They had done the same. Of course they might be able to overwhelm Basara if they went back to the house now and fought at full power. There was a possibility to make that house their base then.

“But…”

Jin and Basara both had been different from the others they had deceived. She thought that she might have found people she could put her trust in, for the first time after the death of her parents.

…But.

What was the point of that now. It was too late. Time couldn’t be turned back. Upon that,

“Mio-sama…”

Maria next to her called with a calm tone.

“Sorry… We need to figure out what to do from now on, but first we need a place to stay tonight.”

But Maria lightly shook her head to the side. And then, she said with a slightly stiff voice.

“No— It looks like there is something we have to do before that.”

On these words, Mio noticed the surrounding atmosphere.

Unnoticed, the park had become ominous quiet. An unnatural silence. Mio immediately understood what that meant. For the past half year, she had gotten the necessary knowledge.

“Magic to keep humans away….”

Mio or Maria hadn’t used it. Then there was only one explanation.

“Please watch out… It is an enemy.”

Maria glared in front of her. Upon that, there was a movement in the darkness there.

What appeared from the shadow were three ominous shades. These shades gradually changed shape.

One changed into a [shadow] that had a black humanoid silhouette with a long hilted scythe, like a death god.

The remaining two into a magical lion beasts with wings— A manticore.

Without a doubt, it was devils. And most likely servants of the current Devil Lord. They emitted a blatant bloodlust. It exposed their existence. And also their aim. Therefore,

“I see… To think that you would come on your own accord.”

Mio challengingly glared at the three [enemies].

Her squeezed out voice was faintly trembling. It wasn’t out of fear. But out of—''anger.''

“Unforgivable… I’ll avenge my parents….”

Needless to say, Mio learned the truth and her lineage from Maria after her parents’ death. That she, Naruse Mio, was the only daughter of the previous Devil Lord. And that the two people she considered as her parents were just foster parents.

As unbelievable it was, she accepted it when Maria showed her true appearance and magic.

Yes. Mio’s parents weren’t related by blood to her. They might just have raised and looked after her because of an order from her real father.

….But.

Naruse Mio thought. The two that raised her were surely her parents.

Rather than the real father she never met, they were her precious family.

That was why she would never forgive it. Mio certainly had yet to awaken the power of her father— of the Devil Lord. Still,

“Kindly getting rid of all humans… Fine, bring it on.”

Mio inherited something in the blood of her father. That was— the talent for magic.

“Prepare yourselves… I’ll kill you a hundred times.”

At the same time she said that, Mio’s body emitted a crimson aura. She released her own magical power.

—Usually. The magical aura was a negative black.

The magical surge emitted by the enemies right now was a jet black, darker than the night.

In regards to that, Maria or moderate Devils like Mio’s father Wilbert had a blue aura. It was a colour of those that had sworn to free themselves off the revenge against the God Tribe.

The aura of magical power changed colour depending on the heart of the devil that used it.

But— Mio must have sworn revenge for her killed parents and chosen the path of hostility.

So when she learned how to use her magical power from Maria, her aura was neither black, nor blue, but a scarlet even more brilliant than blood. The kind of crimson colour that burnt unforgivable enemies to ashes.

“—Okay, let’s get started.”

Special abilities like magic essentially didn’t exist in this world. Average humans couldn’t perceive that phenomena. Therefore they couldn’t interfere here. And— Mio’s words were the sign for the beginning of the battle.

The two manticore [shadows] closed in to them simultaneously. On this coordinated movement,

“Eat this!”

Mio released an offence magic. A flash and a explosion sounded at the same time. A lightning magic crashed down from the sky. But, the two shadows burst though the dust created by the attack.

Manticores. These keen-witted magical beasts must have dodged the lightning.

…What about the scythe guy…

She no longer could feel the presence of the enemy in the soaring dust. He must have been defeated by the lightning magic. In that case, Mio shifted her senses back to the two magical beasts.

“Mio-sama, I will go next.”

Maria besides her kicked the ground and flew forward, standing in the way of the manticores. However it was a disadvantaged two vs. one with an overwhelming difference in physiques.

“———”

The manticores, deciding to finishing off Maria, who gave an easy target, first, split up to the right and left and made a pinching movement from the sides. Closing the distance, one came at Maria with it’s fangs, the other with it’s claws. A combined attack from the side and top. The only available option for Maria to dodge it was retreating. However,

“Ahahaha, so foolish.”

Along with a laughter, Maria leaped forward. She headed for the right leg of one of the manticores— the one that tried to kill her with it’s fangs. She closed the distance in an instant and when she was close enough to reach it with her hands,

“Please entertain me a bit.”

Saying so, she swung down her right fist on the giant magical beast’s head.

—Unlike Mio, Maria didn’t specialize in offensive magic.

Then how was she fighting? That was answered— by a roar and an impact. The manticore, who received Maria’s fist, crashed flattened into the ground. That impact hollowed the ground, making a crater. In it’s centre, the manticore didn’t move an inch anymore. It even lost it’s shape. Maria looked down on these remains and snorted scorning with a hmpf.

“Is that all… So boring. Please resist unsightly and make me wet.”

Then she moved her gaze to a new target.

But the magical beasts approaching Maria from the right changed his own course. It was plunging itself towards Mio. Mio didn’t move. And the raised, sharp claw swung down on Mio.

KEEEEEK! With a metallic sound, the claw was repelled. The ferocious attack of the magical beasts had been fended off by a transparent wall that Mio had set up previously. Mio held up her right hand towards the manticore.

“It’s over— Die a hundred times and try again.”

At the same time she declared calmly, the red ball of light that Mio had created hit it directly.

After the explosion— there was not a single dust of it left.

“Are you unhurt, Mio-sama?”

On Maria’s outcall from afar, Mio nodded with a “Yes”.

…These guys had finally made their move.

It had been half a year since the murder of her parents— since the start of the tragedy.

The enemy hadn’t used any flashy attacks so far, but now they had finally come after her.

“Fine… Just bring it on.”

Naruse Mio would never forgive the enemy that killed her parents.

And she would definitely defeat the current Devil Lord that gave the order for it. At all costs.

“—Oh, we better get away from here.”

By defeating the enemy, the magic to keep humans away should have been lifted. The place was a complete mess due to Mio and Maria’s attacks.

They would get reported if a by-passer saw this.

…But, before that.

One last time, Mio looked at the night scenery of the city. At the scenery she was supposed to look at with the boy.

—That was an opening.

“Mio-sama!”

When she turned around on Maria’s scream, a [shadow] stood in front of Mio.

The enemy that was supposed to be defeated by the first lightning magic. It’s hand glowed with black magical power.

Not good— Mio immediately erected a barrier, but it was a bit too late. The [shadow] released a lightning attack magic, which lost steam midway by colliding with the barrier, but directly hit Mio nevertheless.

On that impact, Mio was blown backwards. The park was build on higher grounds— a hill. Mio had watched over the city from it’s edge. Right before the cliff.

The wooden fence to prevent falls was aging and couldn’t absord Mio’s fall.

Therefore. Slung away over the cliff, Mio started to fall down.

“Kuh…!”

Mio tried to activate a wind magic right away, but failed to.

Due to the enemy’s lightning attack, she couldn’t move her body properly and couldn’t focus her mind enough to cast magic.

…At this rate…!

It should been more than ten metre until the road below.

The ground was asphalt. Mio’s body simply would be unable to endure the impact of the crash.

Mio cursed her own carelessness. Was dying here her fate?

Was this her life, dying without avenged the murder of her parents?

She tightly closed her eyes in despair and frustration—At that time. Mio heard a single sound.

It was a voice. A shouted voice that prolonged the vocal “o”.

….Eh?

So Mio faced the voice. To right beside her. Upon that,

“—Oooooooh!”

On the tile of the concrete surface of the wall that guarded against soil slides. With that as his foothold, a single boy ran sideways with an terrific speed into her direction.

At the time Mio realized who it was, she was embraced in midair— by Toujou Basara.

“—Whoops!”

Catching Mio, Basara twisted his body in midair. Mio’s vision alternated between top and bottom. And carrying Mio, Basara landed on the ground without troubles. There should have been still quite the distance to the ground. And Basara managed to cushion the landing by just using his lower body as an elastic spring.

“……….Fuh.”

In his arms, Mio heard Basara making a breath of relief. Then she was slowly lowered onto the ground.

Still affected by the enemy’s lightning magic, she sat on the ground.

“Why…”

Mio looked up to Basara. She still couldn’t fully believe that she was saved.

Why did Basara save her? She didn’t know the answer to that.

“Well, that’s—”

Basara tried to save something awkwardly.

“—Watch out!”

It was negated by Maria’s shout from the top of the cliff.

Naruse Mio looked. Behind Basara, who looked at her, the [shadow] came down jumping. Most likely as soon as it noticed Basara, it had jumped down the cliff in pursuit.

It had already gotten in range of it’s scythe and was about to about launch a slash.

—But, that slash didn‘t happen. Before it could, the torso of the [shadow] was perfectly split in half. It took only an instant. For the sword to appear in Basara’s hand and cutting the enemy in a flash in the turning motion. An unbelievable agility and swift swordsmanship.

“…………..”

In front of the now dumbfounded Mio, Basara erased the sword from his hand.

When he then turned around to her, his face had a somehow troubled expression.

“Ah… ehm, you see…”

He was looking for words. While scratching his cheeks, Basara let his gaze wander around a bit.

And then— He slowly held out his hand to her.

“……..We’re going home.”

Without making eye-contact with her, he said brusque.

===Part 2===

—For now, let’s return home together.

After the overcome predicament, Basara had proposed so, but Mio was still wary.

Basara was a Hero. Mio and Maria were devils. And Mio and Maria had deceived Basara. Taken all that into consideration, there was no reason whatsoever for Basara to save Mio.

She could tell that Basara had no hostility, but she was hesitant about her decision for a while. She must have considered the possibility of a trap. Amidst that, Maria convinced Mio as her follower. That there was no reason for Basara to trick them into a roundabout trap. If he wanted to kill them, he could have done so previously in the living room or could have not helped Mio just now.

So, before long Mio nodded small on Maria’s persuasion.

And now presently— Toujou Basara was standing in the kitchen of his own house.

He took a well-cooled barely tea out of the fridge, poured it into a glass and took it with him into the living room.

“Ah, thank you.”

When Maria took the glass, she drunk up the barley tea in one go. Basara inadvertently raised an eyebrow.

“….Now you sure drunk that without any hesitation.”

Wasn’t that too careless in any event?

“Well, sure it was me who said to come back here, but…”

“—be a bit more wary, you mean?”

With “I already said it”, Maria set the empty glass on the table.

“You have no reason to do something so troublesome as to bring us back home and poison the drink after following us all the way to save us, despite throwing us out of the house once before.”

Besides,

“You seriously were angered when you found out that we deceived you. That was because you truly considered us to be your family. Then these ten days we spent together, the time you came into contact with us, were by no means a lie. So I believe it is fine to trust you.”

Maria shifted her gaze and asked “Or am I wrong?”.

“I see…”

So she actually did give it some thoughts.

“…Well, Mio-sama’s personality is like that, so she will be a bit obstinate for a bit longer.”

Maria looked to the door of the living room.

“I hope she will settle down a bit in the bath.”

Japanese summers were hot even at night. Fighting outside in this humidity, you would sweat by all means.

Therefore, Maria had recommended Mio to take a bath as soon as they got back to the house.

“—Anyway, may I ask at this point?”

Maria said.

“About why you, a hero, wanted to help us devils.”

“Even if you ask… I just heard about your circumstances from my dad.”

While scratching his cheek, Basara told her his reason for saving them. It was about Mio’s circumstances, the devils general situation and the moderate faction, which Jin had all looked up. Therefore,

“My dad couldn’t leave you guys alone and neither could I… I could never abandon you while I know of your circumstances. I mean, she bears no sin.”

Naruse Mio had been living as just a simple girl. Having her life in peril due to other’s conveniences was just too much. When Basara finished his talk with a serious tone, a natural silence befell the living room. Maria, who had cast down her eyes while listening to him, soon

“… I see, Jin-san did.”

said with a meek expression and then suddenly raised her face.

“That sounds thankworthy, but— staying quiet when he knew everything, he is the worst.”

“Well, I won’t deny that.”

But, he believed that it wasn’t really her place to say anything, seeing as they deceived him as well.

“—But, I see that you two Heroes helped us simply because of that.”

Saying so, Maria gave him a look that asked for his real intentions.

“Actually, the villagers decision to put us under surveillance is the kind of reaction you would expect, is it not?”

Maria’s doubt was reasonable. No matter how much one sympathized with their circumstances, there was no reason for a Hero to help a devil. Yeah—''Normally there wasn’t'', but

“I already told you that I don’t have any ties with the Heroes or Devils…. Some stuff happened in the past, you know. Because of that, my dad and I are no longer Heroes now. Just simple humans, unrelated to the village.”

Though it gave Basara’s heart a never-fading wound.

But well, he was no longer tied down by the Hero’s destiny.

“If I want to protect something, I do so… That’s all to it.”

“Even if it is a devil— one who has inherited the Devil Lord’s power? By protecting Mio-sama, you are putting yourself in harm’s way, Basara-san.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria’s reminding observation.

“As long as you don’t cause any harm to this world or it’s habitants.”

Upon that, Maria showed a wry smile.

“…You are such good-hearted people, both you and Jin-san.”

“Not really. We’re just wilful….As father, as son.”

Therefore, Jin had readily decided to throw away the Hero status on the day the tragedy befell the village, the time when Basara caused that incident. So now— it was Basara’s turn.

“…I understand. If that is the case, I will take you up on your kindness. Right now… Mio-sama needs as many allies as possible.”

Maria’s calm tone was filled with a heavy pressure. Then Maria correct her seating position and bowed down deeply into his direction.

“Basara-san… My apologies for deceiving you so far. You will be dragged into our peril, but please take care of us. Please lend us your power, so Mio-sama will be safe.”

A formal tone. The words of a subordinator that worried about it’s master from the bottom of her heart. Therefore,

“Yeah. That’s the plan.”

Basara once again spoke out his resolve. He couldn’t keep running away from the past forever.

In that case, he would pick up the sword again and fight. To his current self, neither Hero or Devil mattered.

I want to protect Mio— There was no lie in that feeling. He believed in that feeling.

“Well then, ehm… Maria-chan.”

“Just Maria is fine. After all, we will be comrades now.”

“I see— Then, Maria, except for the part with the attack, let’s live together normally like we have until now. We’re still not sure about the enemy’s aim anyway.”

“Eh? But, they directly came after Mio-sama…”

Maria asked back puzzled.

“Well… It just doesn’t make sense to me.”

Basara made a serious expression.

“The guys from the Devil Lord faction should be after the inherited power from the previous Devil Lord Wilbert itself, instead of Mio. Moreover, she hasn’t fully awakened the power yet. If she dies now, no one knows who would inherit the power next— In the worst case, Wilbert’s power might vanish just like that.”

But,

“When you were attacked at the park, ''she could have died'' if I hadn’t made it in time. Of course you never know what will happen in an actual battle, but…”

Was it just a coincidence, or were they after something different? He could think of a few possibilities, but time would surely solve it. After all, the enemy wouldn’t pull back in silence now.

“I’m sure they also noticed that you guys have been put under surveillance by the Heroes. If they recklessly involved unrelated humans, they themselves will become termination targets next. It’s unlikely they’ll attack in crowded places.”

That precisely was why they used magic to keep away humans from the park this time.

“Well if they attack next time, we’ll get them for sure.”

Upon that, Maria said happily.

“So reassuring. I only saw a bit of it, but you seem rather strong, Basara-san.”

“Well, don’t expect too much… I haven’t really fought for five years now.”

He had managed to materialize the magic sword Brynhildr, but his body had grown quite dull.

It still wasn’t in it’s former condition. He would have to train from scratch in his free time or it would turn out bad.

“But. Earlier you erased my wind magic here. I was really surprised by that.”

“Mh? Ahh…”

On Maria’s words, Basara made a peaceful expression and

“I’m afraid that— was a fluke.”

Basara shrugged his shoulders, whereupon Maria sharpened her eyes with “Oh please”.

“There is no way you can erase magic completely on a fluke. Just what kind of technique was it?”

Maria was full of curiosity, whereas Basara showed a wry smile and dropped his gaze to his right hand.

“Sorry, but it really was a fluke…”

—Yeah, it had to be a fluke.

After all, that technique— became unusable after that incident five years ago.

===Part 3===

If drenched in sweat in the middle of summer, a shower was the better choice.

At first, Mio had intended to do so. She wanted to get out after quickly rinsing off the sweat.

—However, right now she let her body immerse in the hot water of the bathtub.

“………..”

Mio tightly embraced her body in the bathtub. Even though it was summer, her body felt surprisingly cold.

…For the first time, I…

Since half a year ago— ever since her parents were killed, Mio had trained in magic and combat by Maria’s instruction.

Thanks to that, she became able to chant magic even stronger than Maria’s.

But an actual combat… A fight with her life at stake, that was a first for her earlier. Defeating the enemy. A wrong step might lead to death. Without doubt, a fight to the death had taken place there. Yeah— if Basara hadn’t come to save her, Mio might have crushed onto the asphalt like that and died. When she thought of that, her body trembled beyond control.

For already nearly thirty minutes, Mio sat in the bathtub hugging onto her knees.

—A while ago, Maria had come once to check on her. She must have been worried as Mio just wouldn’t come out. When Mio replied to her, Maria seemed to be relieved in the anteroom.

And then, Maria told her about the conversation with Basara.

Including the reason why Basara saved her.

“I have to get out…”

She couldn’t stay in the bath forever. Mio slowly left the bath.

When she wiped her wet body with a towel in the anteroom, she inadvertently leaked an isolated mumble.

“Is it really okay…?”

Mio was still uncertain if it was alright to rely on Basara.

It wasn’t like she distrusted Basara. In the ten days they spend together, she came to understand what kind of person Basara was, without having Maria tell her. He was the kind of boy that came running over once he knew of their circumstances, regardless of being deceived before. And apparently him being a Hero was also a thing of the past. Probably, it was alright to trust him.

Mio put her feet one by one into the new shorts and pulled it up over her knees and thighs up to her bottom.

…The problem is.

If it was alright to drag Basara into Mio’s circumstances. The parents, who raised her, were killed. Moreover, by the guys, who also killed her real father. Even though she didn’t do anything wrong, her family was unreasonable taken away from her— Naruse Mio remembered about that day vividly.

She would never forgive them. No matter how much enemies she had to make, she would definitely avenge their death.

Vowing so in her heart, she had lived the past half-year. And today, the battle had finally started.

The enemy was the new Devil Lord that reigned over the demon realm. Most likely, battles like earlier— no, even harsher and more painful battles would take place from now on. Was it really alright to drag Basara and Jin into these battles that were unrelated to them? As they both had given up on battles along with their Hero status.

“……………”

Then Mio finished dressing. Night had already fallen, but they still had a lot to discuss about the future, so she didn’t dress in a pyjama, but a rough casual wear.

Her own expression reflected in the bath’s mirror looked unusual gloomy, quite so.

When Mio squeezed her own body, there was a reserved knock on the door of the anteroom from the outside.

“Sorry, Maria… I’ll be right there.”

Thinking that she made her worry again, Mio replied so, whereupon

“Ah… No, it’s me.”

On the somewhat awkward voice beyond the door, Mio inadvertently gulped. She still wasn’t sure what to say to Basara. She knew she couldn’t keep quiet. But she found no words.

—Basara saved her life when she fell down the cliff after receiving that attack.

Mio had no words to say to that Basara. Upon that,

“Sorry. I thought about waiting until you’re out, but… But there’s one thing I absolutely want to tell you beforehand.”

Just what is it— Before Mio could ask back so, she got the answer to it.

“—Forgive me.”

For a moment, she couldn’t comprehend what Basara said.

“Wh- Why are you apologizing?”

When she inadvertently asked back with a trembling voice, Basara said apologetic from beyond the door.

“I heard about you from my dad and Maria. Sorry, I… didn’t know anything about you. And then earlier, I just snapped… I’m really sorry.”

“Th- That’s….”

What to do? Even though she was it that caused troubles by deceiving him. Despite that, the one, who saved her life, apologized. And even before she could. Now she was at a loss for words even more.

“<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>”

Her vision swayed. An indescribable feeling rose in her. Suddenly, Mio hear a loud noise. Before she noticed it, she had fallen on her backside on the floor. Before she understood that her legs had given in,

“H- Hey! Are you okay?”

Surprised by the sudden loud noise, the anteroom door opened and Basara came inside.

 
When Basara entered the anteroom, Mio had sunk down on the floor.

Her face was red. Staying in the bath close to an hour, she must have gotten dizzy.

“Don’t stay so long in the bath that you’re unable to stand anymore… C’mon, you okay?”

His offered hand was shaken off. And Mio made a teary expression even now.

“Why are you apologizing… Even though I deceived you.”

In regards, Basara scratched his head with the hand that had nothing else to do now.

“I also hid the fact about me being a Hero in the past. So we’re even.”

“B- But, we tried to take over this house… To chase you out. Can you still call that even?”

On Mio’s strong tone, Basara bluntly declared.

“No… That certainly was your bad.”

But, he said with a calm expression.

“You guys didn’t know I was a Hero. If you just wanted a house, there should have been a better and faster method for that instead of manipulating memories with magic. By force, that is. But you didn’t do that and tried to make me go back to the country side.”

Why?

“You did that— to keep me away from your battles, right?”

On Basara’s uttered guess, Mio widened her eyes in surprise. Apparently he hit bulls-eye.

“Why…”

Mio mumbled dumbfounded.

“Logically speaking, the time we spent together would be an act and chasing me out of the house would be your real intention. But, I actually have an eye for people. I might have snapped at first, but after hearing the circumstances from my dad, I calmed down and understood it.”
One breath.

“You didn’t reveal your true colours— ''It’s the opposite. You put on an act to chase me out of the house.''”

But, Basara continued.

“There’s no longer a reason to keep doing that. Both my dad and I decided to protect you two. I mean, we’re already a family.”

“Wh- What are you saying… The remarriage was a complete lie.”

Mio still wouldn’t back down from her obstinate attitude, so Basara told her.

“So what. A family isn’t just based on blood-relations or a family register. Living together with the desire to protect each other, that’s already a family.”

So he would protect her at all costs.

“I’m no longer a Hero. We have no blood-relation, nor a family register, but I’m your older brother. So, let me protect— you.”

Declaring so, Basara then forcefully took Mio’s hand and made her stand up.

“Yah… H- Hey!”

“Well then, let’s get along again.”

Facing each other, Basara grinned at her, whereupon Mio made a frustrated expression with “Muh~”.

“St- Stop touching me already! Get out! I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

“Oh my— Seems you two opened up to each other.”

Saying so, Maria came into the anteroom. She trotted over to Mio.

“Well, though it seems that Mio-sama has not become fully honest yet.”

“I, I’m not really, well…”

Mio turned red and hemmed and hawed, whereupon Maria, along with a smile,

“Then all is well. Truth be told, I have a little suggestion for you two now.”

“Suggestion…?”

He knew that they had to discuss the future, but a “suggestion” rather than a “consultation”? Basara gave a doubtful silence, whereupon Maria nodded with a “Yeah”.

“From now on, Basara-san will fight by my side to protect Mio-sama. Basara-san is Mio-sama’s guard, so to speak. But with the current situation, he might not always be able to come to the aid if we end up separated for some reason.”

“Well, yeah…”

Certainly, it was partly due to luck that Basara reached Mio. He had a strong hunch, since he told her at that park that they should come together again at night. So he left the house and headed there immediately. Of course he had confirmed her position with the cell phone GPS, but he caught the falling Mio on a close call. He couldn’t deny the possibility that he would have been too late if he had checked her position on the GPS before starting to run.

“But, there is nothing we can do about that. We should be careful from now on that we don’t get separated and in case we do, the GPS—”

“That is too naïve! You never knew when a cell phone breaks down and runs out of battery! At a crucial time the reception might be bad as well or you could drop it on an enemy’s attack! If you keep relying on such a thing, you might even fall into a trap in the worst case! Blindly trusting in modern science will do you no good!”

“Well, you have a point, but…”

Basara was overwhelmed by Maria’s sudden passionate outburst. Upon that, Mio besides him,

“But, is there any other way? There isn’t any perfect detection magic.”

Exactly, was what Basara thought. Detection magic itself was rudimentary. However, in a fight it was one’s first priority not to get found. Therefore there were various spells like magic barriers or decoy magic that prevent or mislead detection, so detection magic was pretty pointless for actual combats. But, Maria showed a smile,

“It is possible, to track down a special target. With the ‘Master and Servant Contract Magic”— when you link your souls.”

 
Something completely covered the floor of the living room.

The interweaving runes drawn by magic, were a huge magical circle for a ritual.

“…Are we really going to do it?”

In front of the magic circle, Basara said with an unenthusiastic voice.

The Master and Servant Magic turned one into a master and the other into the servant. But Mio might become the future Devil Lord. Position and personality wise, there was no way she would become Basara’s servant.

Naturally, Maria also had suggested it on the condition that Basara would become the servant. But,

“Please do not give it too much thought, Basara-san. With this you two will be able to feel each other’s presence. It certainly will form a Master-Servant contract, but it will just be a formality.”

On Maria’s persuasion, Basara still was indecisive.

“Linking each others souls with magic… That’s all good for pinpointed each other’s position, but when you even end up knowing about the other’s thoughts, it’ll be quite awkward.”

There would no longer be any privacy. However, Maria shook her head.

“Do not worry about that— That is not the purpose of the magic.”

Purpose? Basara frowned. Upon that, Maria

“More importantly, this magic is special as it can only be used in this world on a night with a full moon. If we let this chance go by, we have no other method. Besides, if there arise any inconveniences from the contract, we can always annul it on the next full moon. Now then, please stand here already, Basara-san.”

“Well… even if you say all that.”

Besides, wasn’t it harder on a girl than on a boy? Basara turned around.

“Say something. You don’t want to have your soul linked to mine by magic, right?”

He called out to Mio, who had stayed silent the whole time. Upon that,

“…..N- Not really. I’m fine with it.”

He got an unexpected reply. Inadvertently Basara frowned as he thought that he heard wrong.

“I, If you’re alright with it… I don’t mind either.”

Saying so bashful, Mio gave him a quick glance. And then,

“Basara— you’re against it?”

“Eh? Well, rather than being against it… But are you really fine with it?”

“…Yeah. If it’s just about each other’s locations.”

Ohh, it seemed she was serious.

…Master and Servant Contract, huh.

As her guard, it certainly was an attracting offer to be able to track down Mio’s position.

Normally a Hero becoming a devil’s servant was out of the question, but sadly enough Basara was just a battlewise average human. With the reliable Jin currently absent, he would like to eliminate all possible uneasiness for the future. Still— if possible, Basara wanted to stay on equal terms with Mio. Because he thought it would be better to stay as a family, as her older brother. And because Mio was raised by humans, even though her father was the Devil Lord, and lived as a normal human girl so far.

…But.

Toujou Basara remembered. The expression he saw on Mio’s face, slumped down on the floor, when he came into the anteroom.

Her expression back then had been quite gloomy. And— the exact same face was now in front of Basara’s eyes. Most likely, Mio was full of worry, which made her accept the Master and Servant contract. So, if forming the contract eased even a little bit of Mio’s worries— it wasn’t such a bad deal. The contract wasn’t forever and only a formality with the possibility of annulling it. With that, he could temporarily form a contract with her until Jin came back. Therefore, Basara made a sigh.

“Okay——So? What do I have to do for that Master and Servant contract?”

Upon that, Maria, hearing his acceptance, instantly formed a smile on her face.

“Thank you. Well then, Basara-san, please stand on the side of the entrance… Yes, right there. That is the side for the servant. And, Mio-sama, please stand by the window side.”

When both of them stood in their positions, the preparations for the magic started at once.

“Now then— Mio-sama, please hold my hand.”

“Your hand? I just have to hold it?”

Seeing Mio obeying Maria by taking her hand,

“Huh… Mio and my souls are going to be linked, yet she’s going to hold your hand, Maria?”

Wouldn’t the three of them get linked then? Upon that, Maria nodded a “Yes”.

“Mio-sama is using this magic for the first time, so I will take part as an assistance this time. Besides, I think it will be more effective if Mio-sama chants the spell with my magical powers, instead of her own.”

Well, if that was the case. Then Mio, after getting told the chant by Maria, took a deep breath.

“Th- Then let’s start…”

Saying so with a bit nervous expression— she started the chant. Instantly, first the magic circle on the floor started glowing, then Mio’s body and following even Basara’s body was bathed in the same light.

Seemed it was right that she was only lending her magical power, as Maria’s body stayed as it was.

And then— When Mio finished the chant before long, Maria faced him.

“Soon enough a magic circle will appear on Mio’s right hand for a while. So please take her hand, Basara-san, and place a kiss on the magic circle before it disappears. With that the Master and Servant contract will be established.”

“—Huh? Kiss?”

He didn’t really mind a kiss on the hand, but it must have been a formality needed for the contract. When Basara shrugged it off, the magic circle faintly raised up.

But for some reason not towards Mio’s hand— but onto Basara’s.

“Eh…?”

As she couldn’t comprehend the situation, Mio blinked her eyes. In regards, Basara said doubtful.

“Hey… This got on my hand, but is that okay?”

“H- Hey! Just what is going on!?”

Mio changed her expression, grabbed Maria next to her by the collar and shook her. Maria tilted her head.

“O- Oh my? That is strange… Did I make a mistake somewhere?”

“What now!? Th- This is…”

Basara wouldn’t become Mio’s servant, but Mio would become his.

“Ehm, for now, how about you kiss Basara-san’s hand, Mio-sama? You see, the contract will be reverse, but you still will be able to tell each other’s position, like originally planned.”

The moment Maria said that, Mio’s face turned bright red.

“Y- You must be joking! Why would I have to become Basara’s slave!”

No, slave kind of set a different nuance. Basara was against that as well.

“However, at this rate… Ah.”

Looking on Maria’s raised voice, the magic circle on Basara’s hand was about to vanish.

“Mio-sama, hurry up! The magic circle, it is vanishing! We can annul the contract later on, so please kiss it for now!”

“B- But… we can only annul it on the next full moon, right? That’s…”

Maria was impatient, but Mio was still hesitant, whereupon the magic circle faded before long.

“Ahh…”

Seeing that, Maria raised a fragile voice. At that time,

“Mm… Eh? Wh- What… the!?”

Mio, as her body suddenly trembled with a shiver, raised a confused voice. And then,

“No way… N- No…”

Turning red, she mumbled, then she slumped down on the floor. And then her body started to shiver bit by bit.

“H- Hey… are you okay?”

Saying so, Basara grabbed Mio’s shoulder. In that moment,

“—Hyaahn!”

Mio made a sweet outcry and also shivered her body greatly.

“Wh- What…!?”

When Basara removed his hand from the sudden reaction, Maria next to him raised a flustered voice.

“Ahh… The curse is already in effect.” “—''The curse?''” “Aww…”

Maria made a face like she had screwed up, which Basara quickly took a hold of.

“Tell me more—without leaving out anything.”

“Ah, Ahaha….”

When he brought his face as close as possible, Maria made a dry laughter.

“Eh- Ehm, you know, the ’Master and Servant Contract’ not only lets you grasp each other’s position, but the actual important part also is that it always sustains the servant’s loyalty. When the servant betrays his master or feels guilty, the curse activates as a kind of punishment. The curse normally is influenced by the chanter’s characteristics, but this time we used my magical power for the chant.”

Still collapsed on the floor, Mio continued to make sweet and heavy breathing along with turning red. Basara looked at her.

“Maria… if I’m right, you’re a succubus.”

“Yes. I can fight man-to-man, but usually I am a seductive devil.”

“In other words— your succubus’ aphrodisiac power turned into the curse?”

“…I am afraid so.”

“YOU IDIOOOT!”

Basara inadvertently shouted in a loud voice. Of course there was also a problem with her trying to set a weird magic, but

“Why didn’t you just let Mio use her own magical power? What would you have done if I assaulted you guys due to the influence of the aphrodisiac!”

“Ah, there is no reason to worry about that. The curse gets stronger when the servant tries to oppose his master and assaulting one’s master is the ultimate form of betrayal. If it was attempted, the mind and body can no longer control the pleasure and one will faint or have it’s brain roasted.”

“The latter is too scary!”

That was the most nasty kind of death.

“Above all, it would most likely have been dangerous to have Mio-sama’s ability characteristic. I mean, Mio-sama became able to use magic after Wilbert-sama’s death, after she inherited his strength. It is yet to fully awaken, but it is highly likeable that she also inherited Wilbert-sama’s characteristic. Incidentally someone, who opposed Wilbert-sama’s contract in the past, seemed to have died by being crushed by an invisible power. Therefore I skilfully bypassed the danger of turning into a lump of meat due to the curse on a screw up with my quick wittedness. Yeah, truly by a hair’s breadth.”

“What are you proud of? This situation is just as dangerous.”

“Hah… R- Right!”

On Basara’s retort, Maria was greatly perplexed and looked down on Mio.

“At this rate, Mio-sama will go to heaven, in a double meaning! Wh- What should we do, Basara-san!?”

“Nah, a devil doesn’t go to heaven upon death.”

Basara said so wearily.

“But, the magic circle disappeared before the kiss. Doesn’t that mean the spell failed?”

“Yes… however, the magic already activated by finishing the chant. And not kissing the magic circle means opposing loyalty itself.”

“And so the curse activated strongly…”

This was the worst.

“Wh… Whatever, Mmh, just… just help me…”

Mio, with a completely enchanted expression, raised a bewitching voice and bended her body back and forth.

It was quite erotic. Basara inadvertently gulped.

“…How do we stop the curse?”

“Since it is the Master and Servant Contract magic, the curse will stop when the servant vows it’s loyalty to the master. After the establishment of the contract, a light curse will stop after a set time, but this time the contract itself was opposed— so first you have to completely subdue her and properly bind the master and servant contract.”

“Subdue her… What should I do?”

“It is simple— Please touch Mio-sama.”

“Eh? T- Touch? …Where?”

Would a dispelling magical circle appear then? Upon that, Maria said composed.

“Anywhere is fine. Right now, Mio-sama’s senses are increased a lot due to the aphrodisiac effect of the curse. Remember how she sensitively reacted to your touch on her shoulder earlier? Mio-sama has no experiences with men whatsoever, so she is unfamiliar with pleasure, nor has any resistance against it. I believe she will become obedient and vow her loyalty to you, Basara-san, if you touch her for about five minutes.”

“W- Wait, Maria… What, are you saying…”

Maria showed a luxurious affectionate expression to the startled Mio.

“Please bear with it a bit longer, Mio-sama. Right now, Basara-san will make you feel better— yes, better indeed. It is by no means because I, a succubus, want to see you fall into pleasure or anything. Now then, Basara-san, please touch Mio-sama’s embarrassing places already and make her feel better.”

“Didn’t you say I could touch her wherever?”

“Yes. Still, I want to save Mio-sama as fast as possible. The longer it takes, the greater the burden on her mind and body. If you truly want to help her, I believe you should touch her most effective places to make her submit as soon as possible. Well, if you prefer to tease her bit by bit, I do not mind. I also am into that kind of thing.”

“Kuh….. Aw, geez, I get it.”

He couldn’t let Mio die from something this stupid. Basara sat down next to Mio.

“Yah… St- Stay away, idiot… If you do something weird, I’ll kill you a hundred times… Mm.”

“…Sorry, but give up on that. I’ll make it quick.”

Basara calmly told Mio, who writhed her body along with hot and long breathing, and reached out his hand for her.

First, he firmly held down her two arms, so that she wouldn’t resist him.

“——FUAAHN”

From just that, Mio leaped up her body in a shiver. The skin he touched was clearly hot.

This heat and her erotic reaction nearly made him get discouraged already, but

“Basara-san— This is for Mio-sama’s sake. You are helping her.”

“…Yeah, I know.”

On Maria’s murmured voice, Basara replaced his thinking.

In short, he just needed to make Mio submit and swear her loyalty to him.

…If that was the case. Of course he never did something like that to a girl. But— As a Hero, he was born with the talent for a supernatural power, but to otherwise awaken a power, one must get acknowledged by the spirits in this world and form a contract. In other words, one must make the spirits acknowledge oneself. Most likely even now the Master and Servant Contract would be formed once Mio acknowledged Basara as her master.

Therefore Basara calmed his heart and just thought about making Mio acknowledge him.

To accomplish that, he had to touch Mio’s weak spots, like Maria had said.

“Yah… Ah, Mm… Mm.”

Basara searched for Mio’s weakest spot over her clothes, touching her all over.

The curse must have been pretty strong. Wherever he touched, Mio reacted sensitive and shivered her body while leaking a sweet voice. But— After a while,

“Ah— HYAAAHN!?”

The moment Basara touched a certain place, Mio showed an unbelievable reaction. Along with a remarkable loud voice, she fiercely shivered her whole body. Basara inadvertently gulped and Maria showed a smile.

“Apparently you found it… Mio-sama’s weak spot.”

What he looked at was, the symbols of a woman, two soft swellings— Her breasts.

Therefore— Basara took a deep breath. Then he reached out for the most sensitive spot.

With her whole body controlled by a sweet sensation, Naruse Mio looked.

Basara’s hand slowly reached out for her own breasts.

“N- No…”

She somehow managed to utter words of resistance, but Basara didn’t stop. Staring at her with eyes that seem to be from a whole different person, he didn’t allow Mio to resist any further.

…Wh- What now…. At this rate, I…

Mio clearly remembered the sweet stimulus that ran through her whole body in the moment when Basara touched her breasts earlier. Soon enough it would come again. Thinking so, she relaxed her body.

“A, Ahh…”

Finally Basara’s hand touched Mio’s breasts. In that moment, a sweet sensation rushed through her whole body and Mio fiercely shivered her body. It was the same sensation as earlier— No, an even stronger one.

“Yah… Not there, not…. Basaraa…”

Under Basara’s body, Mio writhed her hips and said pleading words with an enchanted voice.

But, Basara still didn’t remove his hands from Mio’s breasts.

And then— Mio finally saw her own breasts changing shape on Basara’s touch. She recognized the sweet sensation, but also how soft and sensitive her own breasts were. Mio’s big breasts were at a size, where they spilled out of Basara’s hands. Like accepting his five fingers despite that, they crowded out between his finger on every rub, lewdly changing shape.

Therefore she wouldn’t deceive herself any longer. Naruse Mio knew that the current sensation was pleasure.

This sweet sensation robbed the notion called thoughts from Mio. And then the moment suddenly came.

“Ah— Y- YAAAAAAH!?”

After a moment of sense blankness— A fierce pleasure spark coloured Mio’s vision snow-white.

A pleasant feeling gushed out from every pore of her body and she felt like she was floating.

Her body stiffened up on it’s own and Mio forgot to breath for a moment.

“…, Ah… Hah… Ahh…”

Before long, she leaked a long breathing filled with a sweet heat. The white fog cleared and her vision faintly came back.

…No way. Just now, I…

As a high school girl, Mio possessed an average knowledge. Therefore, she understood in what kind of state Basara had driven her. In that moment— Mio trembled her body in a shiver. But,

“Yah… Wh- Why…?”

Mio raised a confused voice. She had thought for sure that this would be the end. Yet, the sweet sensation didn’t vanish from Mio’s body. Not just that, it got even stronger.

“That will not do, Mio-sama…. This curse is activated due to opposing the Master and Servant contract.”

While saying so, Maria lowered Mio’s head onto her own two thighs.

In this lap pillow position, her small hands held Mio’s head from the sides.

“As long as you do not vow your loyalty to Basara-san from the bottom of your heart, this sensation will not vanish. Listen… Right now in front of your eyes is your future master. The one you will swear your loyalty to.”

“Master… Loyalty…”

Maria’s voice was sinking into Mio’s conscious that was completely blurred already from the sensation. Therefore, Mio shifted her dizzy eyes back to the front.

Upon that, there was a boy looking at her— Basara.

Basara’s eyes looking at her were so powerful that they sucked her in.

…Basara… He, is my master…

The moment she thought so, Mio felt a trembling happiness. Loyalty to an overwhelming existence— This joy spread in Mio’s body at once and she was about to swear her loyalty to him like that. But,

“N- No… That, I…”

Still, with her last reasoning, Mio spoke out her hesitation about this sweet temptation, whereupon Maria made a sigh.

And then, she said something unbelievable.

“Basara-san, please fondle her breasts not over the clothes— but directly.”

“Th…”

When Mio inadvertently reacted with a shiver, Basara asked Maria with calm eyes.

“…Is that okay?”

“Yes. If you hold back, you will never be able to set Mio-sama at peace.”

While softly petting Mio’s cheeks, Maria said in a calm tone to Basara. Upon that,

“—Okay.”

When Basara said so shortly, his hand moved from Mio’s breasts to the bottom.

“N- No way…”

While dumbfounded, she no longer had any strength to resist. Mio saw Basara’s two hands going under the hem of her bra top. And then, these hands slowly started heading upwards towards her breasts. The hem was stuck at Basara’s wrist and her bra top was rolled up bit by bit.

“Mm… Ahh, Yah…Don’t, ''Broth- Brother, stop it''…”

The cornered Mio called Basara “Brother” on the spur of the moment.

On this reaction, Basara suddenly stopped his hands. There Mio was taken aback.

… O, Oh no. I unconsciously…

Her face turned red. Naruse Mio realized her own true feelings that she wasn’t aware of herself. After he saved her at the park, she wanted to call the all so reliable Basara that from the bottom of her heart.

Upon that, looking at her, Basara

“Sorry… Bear with this embarrassment for a bit longer.”

declared so, whereupon Mio’s clothes once again started to roll up.

“Mm… Ah, …. Yah… Mm.”

The shame from having her upper body gradually getting exposed and the sensation from Basara’s hands gliding up her stomach made Mio’s body twist. However, that was all the resistance she could offer. Before long, her clothes had rolled up to her breasts. It meant that there no longer was anything between Basara’s hand and her breasts. Unable to endure the shame, she inadvertently tried to avert her face, whereupon

“You cannot avert your eyes or close them, Mio-sama… Please properly witness with your own eyes what is going to happen now.”

Maria, in which lap she laid, used her hands to make Mio’s head face in front— to Basara.

She couldn’t escape. And then,

“…Here I go.”

Right after Basara declared just that— Mio saw her own breasts touched directly by Basara’s hand.

Immediately, her breasts were fondled— Once she understood what that meant,

“————”

Naruse Mio leaked the sweetest voice ever so far and fiercely shivered her body.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0077.jpg|thumb]]

And then— The curse on Mio lifted before long.

“Ah… Mm, Hah… Ah…”

As the sensation wasn’t completely gone yet, Mio lay completely exhausted on the sofa.

“''Nine times''… Nothing less from you, Mio-sama. You were more persistent than I thought.”

“Hey… aren’t you technically her servant? Shouldn’t you say something else?”

On Maria’s mumbling in front of Mio, Basara said wearily.

—After that. Even after doing all that, Mio’s heart still not submitted to Basara.

Therefore, he had continued to fondle Mio’s breasts numerous times until she swore her loyalty to her master from the bottom of her heart.

After repeatedly giving Mio’s body the sensation that shivered her whole body, Mio soon after released a sweet voice and kept calling Basara “Brother” in a delirium. After the ninth time, as Maria had said, she finally swore her loyalty to Basara and Mio was freed of the curse of pleasure.

Maria showed Basara, who wearily looked at her, a roguish smile.

“Oh please~ You, yourself were quite into it after a while.”

“Wha, that’s not…”

Turning red, Basara hastily denied.

“Even though Mio-sama was so against it, you never stopped your hands.”

“Th- That’s… You said I had to hurry.”

“But when Mio-sama started to call you ’Brother’ midway— you shuddered.”

“Uh…”

Certainly, at that time his reasoning was inadvertently about to crumble… wait, no!

“S- So, what now? We can really annul the contract, right?”

“Please rest assure. As I said previously, on the master and servant’s consent, the contract can be nullified by chanting the same magic on the next full moon.”

“The next full moon… That means, it won’t be annulled for almost a month.”

Upon pondering deeply, he fell into a light depression. Well, until then he should maintain a harmonic relationship with Mio.

If things like this now kept happening, it would be too dangerous in various ways.

And then. Basara asked the essential question, as the situation was resolved.

“—By the way Maria, why did you keep quiet about the curse?”

Ah that is, with that Maria made a sorry expression.

“Because you finally were interested in helping Mio-sama, I kept quiet just in case, so you would not change your mind midway… It is the truth that the contract can be annulled, so I thought that there would not be a problem. I am sorry.”

“I see…”

Basara made a sigh.

“Huh… You are not angry? I believed for sure you would give me a genuine lecture until morning.”

Basara nodded a “Yeah” to Maria, who starred in puzzlement. And then,

“—’Cause that’s not my part.”

At the same time he said that, Maria’s head was firmly grabbed from behind. It didn’t even need to be said who it was. Maria instantly broke out in a cold sweat and a penetrating cold voice called out to her.

“…Maria, we gotta talk. Come with me.”

Grabbing Maria’s head like a clamp, Mio left the living room, dragging Maria along.

“Aww, Mio-sama, my head, it hurts! It was not… It was not on purpose!”

Maria raised a scream, but Mio ignored it completely. They could be heard going up the stairs.

Upon that, there was a sound of a door on the second floor yanking open— then a fierce scream and a vibration of something heavy being knocked over. Moreover, loud crushing sounds of breaking something echoed in succession, but Basara pretended to not hear anything of that. Because he thought she should at least continue until she was satisfied.

And then— the noise in the Toujou household passed over the whole night, not stopping until dawn.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-10-07T21:50:47Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 1 『To this 《Shield》———』==

===Part 1===

The moment the silver girl showed herself, the sound disappeared from the auditorium similar to the moment when the sea waves draw in.

Likewise, the moment I saw her, I also took a breath and became speechless.

You definitely won’t forget her once you have seen her —— a girl with such appearance was standing at the entrance of the Kouryou Academy ceremony hall.

Her silver-blonde hair came down to her hips, her skin, as white as snow, looked pale, and her ruby-coloured eyes certainly made it obvious that she was a foreigner after a single glance.

(She’s basically like a bisque doll……)

The reason I felt that about her wasn’t just because of her appearance, which was giving off the feeling that she was an illusion.

Despite the multiple stares, I couldn’t catch a single expression cross her slightly childish face.

That silver girl, every move of hers was attracting attention — ''ring''.... walked forward as the bell rang.

''Step''.... ''step''.... in a situation where the sound of her shoes echoed within the quiet atmosphere, while furthermore having everyone stare at her, her actions and demeanor made me feel as if I was watching a scene from a film. This girl was walking forward with complete disregard for the countless stares, fixed on every move of hers.

She walked past me and when she sat down three rows in front of my position, the chain of silence was finally broken, and chatter could be heard, mixed with some sighs of relief.

“Haa…… I guess that’s what you would call a beautiful girl……”

The girl with a pony-tail who is sitting beside me said this with a sigh.

“………… Hey, can you at least reply to me?”

While my shoulder is being poked by her fingers, I face the girl.

“Were you perhaps talking to me?”

“Is there anyone else?”

While looking around, I saw that the seat diagonally in front of me and the seat behind me were empty. There was a girl reading through the school entrance pamphlet diagonally behind me.

“……Sorry, I didn’t realize it.”

As I apologized, the girl smiled.

“Fufu, looks like you are the type of person who can talk normally.”

“Huh?”

“You had a frown on your face this whole time. So I, who am sitting beside you, wanted to do something about this awkward atmosphere.”

“Ah…… I apologise again. I was concerned about something.”

“And you are telling me that your concerns weren’t a serious issue compared to that beautiful girl from a foreign country?”

“Haha, looks like it.”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

I ended up making a bitter smile to her comment, which she made while putting on a meaningful smile.

“Ahaha, I can understand that feeling despite being a girl. She is such a beautiful girl, so it would be natural for you to have your eyes taken by her. ……But I wonder why she came all the way to a school like this?”

A school like this. — There was a reason why the girl with the ponytail said it like that.

The Kouryou Academy, the school I will be attending from today onward, unlike the average high school, is know for being a special technique training school.

The special technique we will be learning at this school is — battle techniques.

For harmonious Japan, it’s an extremely special school that teaches techniques which are not needed in our daily lives.

“She must have her own reasons.”

She came all the way from overseas to learn battle techniques, so that silver girl must have her own reasons.

“……There is also the possibility that she has been living in Japan from the start.”

“Ahaha, there certainly is. ……But she sure is a cute and beautiful girl. Oh my, I’m so jealous of her.”

“I agree with you, but I think you are quite the beauty yourself.”

“Am I? Fufu, thank you… wait, what!? W-W-Why did you suddenly say something embarrassing like that!?”

“I just said what came to my mind……”

The girl sitting beside me had her light coloured hair tied up, so I had an impression that she was a lively girl. Her face looked both beautiful and cute, and she possessed the atmosphere of a girl blossoming into a woman. I understood that she is sociable since she initiated the conversation , and judging by her ability to casually discuss difficult topics with out making me feel bad, I suspect she might have been popular during her middle school years.

“N-Normally, people won’t say that even if it comes to mind……!!”

“It is?”

“Of course it is—”

“……I’m sorry, but can you quiet down a bit?”

The cold voice which came from behind us belonged to the girl who was reading through the pamphlet.

“Ah…… I-I’m very sorry!”

“Sorry for making a ruckus.”

“It’s alright…… If you are going to quiet down, then I won’t say any more.”

Both the pony-tail girl and I faced forward after apologising.

“Cough. A-Anyway…… don’t say anything like that again, so suddenly. Depending on the person, they can get the wrong idea……”

“Y-Yeah, I got it……”

Even though I nodded—

(What does she mean by wrong idea……?)

I made a big “?” mark inside my head.

The pony-tail hair girl put her hand to her chest to calm herself down, and she asked me once again after taking a breath.

“Umm, it kind of become an awkward situation, but let’s start by introducing ourselves. I am Imari Nagakura, let’s get along.”

“I am Tooru Kokonoe. Let’s get along, Nagakura.”

“Call me Imari, Tooru.”

Imari winks at me with a smile.

After we told each other our names, Imari began the conversation anew by bringing up what must have been the most discussed topic within the auditorium.

“Hey, Tooru, what was it like for you when you sublimated with 《Luciful》?”

“I thought I was going to burn to death.”

“Pu, ahahahaha.”

Imari laughed at my reply—

“……Cough.”

Because of the cough from the girl behind us, she put her hand onto her mouth immediately, and lowered her tone.

“I felt the same, I thought I was going to burn to death.”

Imari nodded while giggling.

“Even though it was explained to us beforehand, I sure was shocked. But with this we are…… no, everyone in this auditorium can no longer be considered a normal human anymore.”

“Yeah…… Though I said that, I still don’t feel like we have changed.”

“You mean as in having become an 《Exceed》……?”

“Yeah……”

《Exceed》——

Refers to those who were given the biological enhancement nanomachine called 《Luciful》 which was made by the organisation called Doon institute several years ago.

By injecting it to those who are 《Adapt》(one in every one-thousand people), they will be able to attain a body which surpasses the limit of a human, and also due to their enhanced mentality, they will also attain the ability to materialise their 《Soul》 into the weapon called《Blaze》.

However, this issue was told to us for the first time right before receiving 《Luciful》 today, that’s why I replied to Imari in this fashion despite seeing 《Blaze》 with my own eyes, I still don’t have the feeling that I have sublimated to become a 《Exceed》.

(Though I would realise it when I move my body……)

I might have realized it faster if I had tested my body right after I had the 《Luciful》given to me, but because of the listless feeling I had due to the burning sensation, I came to the auditorium while having doubts about my 《Soul》 materialise into a 《Shield》.

……However, I don’t feel like moving around my body in here.

When I was having this discussion with Imari, I heard the sound of the speaker being turned on.

“Ah, looks like the entrance ceremony will begin.”

Soon after, the sound of the microphone test, -- [Ah……test, test] -- echoed through the auditorium.

[Everyone, silence. We will be starting the entrance ceremony shortly. I, Mikuni, will be in charge of the ceremony.]

[Silence] -- A man, in his late 20's, whom I'm assuming is a teacher, said again while standing on the stage and the noise within the auditorium settled down.

[The entrance ceremony for the high school division of Kouryou Academy will now commence. First, the chairman of our academy will be giving her words to all of you, the new students.]

The next moment the ceremony began; I was shocked.

That was because I saw a familiar person wearing a gothic style dress walking up to the stage.

(—! That’s the girl from before……!?)

Without a doubt, the person on stage is the girl who gave me the 《Luciful》.

[Welcome to Kouryou Academy, I am the chairman, Sakuya Tsukumo.]

Chairman, this girl doesn’t have the image of a chairman, and she who has or hasn’t reached the age of ten, started her speech magnificently. Her hair, as black as the abyss, is tied into two parts, and her figure wrapped in a black dress makes me experience the same feelings as I felt during our first encounter, both enigmatic and ominous, like she was concealing something.

(I was already shocked at the giving……)

Even back then, I was thinking why was a girl in a place like this…… then she gave me the 《Luciful》 and while I was in shocked and panicking after having received 《Blaze》, she disappeared

(I never expected that she would be the chairman of this academy…… But why did a person in such position go through the trouble of giving it to me……?)

It’s certain that she wasn’t helping me.

There must be a reason behind, but I can’t think up of any.

I'm shocked and amazed by her appearance, so I'm not able to listen to the chairman’s speech.

“Looks like you are shocked about this.”

“Y-Yeah. Of course I would. She’s that small, yet……”

“There was a photo and the profile about her in the pamphlet. Didn’t’ you read it?”

“The school fee is free of charge and uses a boarding school system. On top of coming with three meals, I also saw they would be giving out daily expenses.”

“Other than that?”

I looked away silently.

“Read through them properly……”

“……I agree with that woman. Geez, why are you always like that?”

The one who entered our conversation while sighing was the male student who was sleeping at the seat front of me.

“——! T-Tora!? Why are you here!?”

[You, sitting over there. Please refrain from talking.]

I accidently said it out loud due to this familiar face, and I had the speaker warn me.

Despite closing my mouth immediately, I can hear laughter around me.

(Ugh, I stood out in a bad way……)

When I looked down with my red face, Imari asked me.

“Is he your friend?”

“Yeah.”

The boy that talked to me just before is my friend called Tora.

Even if the school we went to was different, I came to know him when both the doujo we attend to started affiliated with each other for martial arts. Also since we are the same age, we had sparring many times since junior school. Since he has a small built boy with glasses, he may look quiet, but the truth is he has a big attitude and he also has bad mouth. But there is a part of him where he is good to others, and he is someone who you can have a liking to——.

(But I never expected to meet him here……)

I didn’t see him at the latter half of middle school due to my own reasons, and since I didn’t have the chance to know where he would be going to, meeting him here was totally unexpected.

“Who are you calling your friend? We just happen to know each other, and we only happen to have met quite often.”

“……Isn’t that what you call a friend?”

“S-Shut up. To begin with, you are always——.”

Then there was a cough from behind me, and it came from the girl from before.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~!</nowiki> E-Either way at least read the pamphlet, you fool!”

Tora faced forward after shouting with a low tone.

(His self-important way of talking sure hasn’t changed.)

At the same time I felt nostalgic about his way of speech, I also felt a bit relived that there is someone I know here.

“……Oh, my bad. Continue from where you were, Imari.”

“Okay. ……Well, chairman Tsukumo originally belonged to Doon institute, the organisation that build Kouryou Academy, and I heard that she was involved with the research as genetic scientist.”

“That’s amazing that she is a scientist despite being so small…… Ah, if she is a genetic scientist, then is she involved in 《Luciful》 in some way?”

“Not sure. I don’t know that much about it……”

“……Hmph, she most likely was. The enhancement with《Luciful》is due to alteration of genetics after all.”

The one who answered instead of Imari who tilted her head in doubt was Tora that was supposed to have been facing forward.

“Kouryou Academy is a laboratory institute that was solely made for her, and the guinea pig that was gathered for that experiment is us.”

“Ugh…… You sure do say it in a disturbing way……”

To Tora’s words who decided to join back into our discussion, Imari made a stern face.

(——Guinea pig, huh……)

If Tora’s hypothesis is right, then this special technique training school which is an irregular little garden not only has the abnormal existence of 《Exceed》 and 《Blaze》, but it seems like the reason for making this place isn’t normal either.

(Well, as long as I can fulfil my aim, I don’t care what kind of place this is.)

When I thought about it like that, I naturally had myself gripping tightly.

On the other hand, it seemed like the chairman’s speech was about to end for this entrance ceremony.

From the chairman who was acting magnificently which was far off from her age appearance, she was about to end the ceremony with a voice which gave me chills.

[All of you would be acquiring different kind of techniques and knowledge within this Kouryou Academy. But please remember that all of these are to make all of you go even higher. That will serve as the school’s policy, which would be absolute. ……Lastly, I will end this ceremony by sending this word to you all.]

The chairman stopped her speech there, and looked around the new students—

and she spoke that words again.

[I pray, that you would reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》one day.]

“Huh……?”

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“No, just now the chairman……”

Since the ceremony has finished she should be getting off the stage, but the chairman remained at the spot.

As if she was answering my suspicions, the chairman spoke again.

[Now, we will have the new students start the traditional event of our school, the 《Qualification Ceremony》.]

“Traditional event?”

“There’s nothing written about something like that in the pamphlet……”

Looking at the schedules put on the walls, the event which would follow after the chairman’s speech should be the warm welcome from the student representative of the current students……

[Before beginning the 《Qualification Ceremony》, there is something you must do. Please confirm the person sitting next to you. The person next you will be your partner for the ceremony you would be partaking in.]

I looked at Imari, and Imari looked at me.

“So what are we going to do with the partner?”

I obviously tilted my head with questions, but I understood the answer for that immediately from the words the chairman would say next.

[From here, we will have you battle with your partner.]

“What……!?”

The moment we were told about event, I—no, not just me, but there were several gasps from various part of the hall.

[The traditional event, 《Qualification Ceremony》 that is about to start now will be the entrance test to enter the Kouryou Academy. The winner will be permitted to enter the school, while the loser would be asked to leave immediately after having 《Luciful》 retrieved back from them.]

Unlike us who are in shock, the chairman said an outrageous thing with a calm face.

After her words, the auditorium was in silence—.

Eventually, when they started to understand the meaning of her words, the new students started to panic.

(An entrance test during the entrance ceremony……!?)

Just like me, Imari wasn’t able to hide being shocked about this, and she started to mutter it while staring at the chairman with wonder.

“You are joking, right……? Even if this is a special technique training school, you can’t just make us do this on our first day…… B-Besides, what do you mean by entrance test!? Wasn’t it that anyone can enter this school as long they have the 《Adapt》!?”

“I’m curious about that as well, so I want an answer. Besides, if there were such traditional events like that, won’t it be weird that we didn’t hear about this from those who failed the test?”

Tora throws the question to the stage while putting on a rough attitude that made you think that they don’t have the relationship of a teacher and student.

But the one who answered that wasn’t the chairman, but the speaker, the man called Mikuni.

[I don’t remember saying that there wasn’t any entrance test. Though it is true that I did say you have the right to enrol the school if you have the 《Adapt》. And there is a simple reason why there wasn’t a leaked information regarding about the entrance test. In terms of the things going on in our school, we have ourselves restrain the information about us in many different ways.]

To Mikuni’s shallow smirk, I realised that the things he told us is the truth.

The auditorium gets noisy due to the panic and disturbance.

[Since all of you have understood this, I will be moving onto the explanation.]

But the girl in black dress seems like she wasn’t even concerned about it that much, started to explain the rules without hesitation.

[You are basically free to do whatever you want in this battle, — in other words there isn’t a restriction on using weapons. Of course we will permit you to use your 《Blaze》. The battle would be decided by forfeiting, or if we determine that you are no longer able to fight. Also, if the result isn’t determined within ten minutes, we will make both students fail——]

“P-Please hold on!”

[What is it?]

Even if she was interrupted from her explanation, the chairman looked towards the girl who said that without changing her expression.

“Isn’t it too much for you to reject us from enrolling just because we lose in a match!!?”

“Y-Yeah, she’s right!!”

Having that girl’s word as a start, there are many yells from various parts of the hall.

“What will happen to the future of those who lose!?” “Don’t screw around!!” “Are you going to take responsibility about this!?”

However—

[……This is just an entrance test which is present everywhere. To survive by kicking off others, a simple rule obeying the competition to survive, this is just a simple war to enrol. Though the time and detail are different.]

The chairman didn’t even flinch at the yells, and she gave a cold eyes and words where her atmosphere made the new students silent.

(Competition to survive, huh……)

To have yourself survive, you have to steal the future of those you face.

Even if it isn’t actually related to our life, it would still have your path closed if you lose, so there isn’t any mistake on what the chairman said.

“B-But why is it battling……!? Can’t we just have a normal test……?”

One of the person who can’t agree with this, Imari, asked her.

You can say that it’s the justification of the majority of those within this hall, and I also agree with her opinion.

[A day will definitely come when you would have to fight. After you are dispatched to the security maintenance squad of the Doon organisation as a 《Exceed》, there will be a time when you are placed into a battle where you have to risk your life, definitely. ……But a time like that won’t stop just because of your preference. ——You should all know that by now after hearing that much.]

“……So the 《Qualification Ceremony》 is the first decision the academy is giving us, huh.”

[That’s exactly right.]

The chairman smiled at my comment.

[If you don’t agree with the way this academy does thing, then you are free to leave this auditorium. Except, in that case, we will obviously come to the decision that you have gave up on enrolling into Kouryou Academy.]

The atmosphere within the auditorium froze.

Of course. We were suddenly told about the entrance test out of the blue, and then they told us to fight, so there was no way we could nod our head and say yes.

And if there are no restrictions to this battle in terms of using weapons, not only will you have the fear of being hurt, but you will also have the fear of hurting your opponent. If it goes wrong, there is a chance that it won’t just remain being wounded, so there was no way you can decide about this so easily.

However—having us do that while understanding what’s go through our mind is what you would call the whisper of a devil.

[Now, just before you begin, there is one extra information regarding 《Blaze》 that I will explain in order to make it easier for all of you to fight. 《Blaze》 is a weapon that was created by materialising your 《Soul》 due to enhanced will power——and also for that reason it has the trait of being able to damage only 《Soul》. So it means that you would only wear down the spirit of the opponent you have attacked, and it doesn’t hurt physically and take the life of others, so it’s a special weapon that is for oppressing.]

I wonder just how much her words had made the new students present here feel relieved and blow away their hesitation.

I can tell just by looking that there a commotion.

One by one, there are those that have made up their mind.

(It sure did become troublesome……)

My decision isn’t about whether I agree to this test or not, and it also isn’t about battling, hurting, or being hurt.

It’s about the fact that I have to take down Imari if the test was to start.

She is someone that I only met this morning.

We just talked for less than an hour.

(But I……)

This feeling naturally moved to my hand where I asked the chairman a question.

“……I’m sorry, can I ask you one thing?”

[What is it?]

“Our partners—, is it possible to change the opponent we have to face?”

Even though I asked her while having a faint hope—

[……Are you able to ask for the examiner to rate you by English that you are good at since you are bad at Mathematics during the test? Do you think such wish would be allowed?]

“That is……”

To the ruthless words that returned to me, I wasn’t able to continue my words.

There most likely have been someone in the past who asked the same question.

“Tooru, it’s okay. Your feeling alone is enough for me.”

Imari smiled sadly.

“Ku……!”

(Do I only have the choice to accept such an idiotic test……!?)

Even though I’m biting down my teeth hard, I can’t come up with a method to evade this.

I even felt like turning back by saying that I can’t cope with such crap.

But I can’t do that.

I came to this Kouryou Academy craving for an existence that is out of normal bounds.

To obtain the 《Power》 in order to fulfil my desire.

(Damn……!)

Even so, I’m hesitant.

I shouldn’t even be thinking about this.

But, in order to do that I have to defeat Imari.

“Imari……”

I said Imari’s name.

Just that.

I can’t say the next word.

I know that I have to say something.

……But what?

I don’t know.

I can’t think up of anything.

While I was lost in finding the right words, and right before I was able to find what to say—

The chairman moves on without any mercy.

[Fight, El Seed(Children chosen by heaven)!! And grasp hold off your own future with your own hands!!]

Her sharp words. At the same time the sound of the bell rings throughout not only the auditorium, but the whole school.

After a pause—

“Uwaaaaaaaah!”

The shout from someone became the actual signal for the start of this.

After finally realising the situation they are in, several of them ran to the exit while screaming.

There are also those who are standing there because they still haven’t realised it.

And those who are willing to fight that has accepted this test and this battle shouted out the 《word that carried strength》, and there are blue-white 《Flame》 released from various places.

Sword, spear, bow, and the many weapons that has appeared within my sight. When they take it to their hand, they swung it towards their opponents.

The sound of the battle and weapons colliding echoed throughout the auditorium.

Under that situation, we were the only ones that were standing silently while looking at each other—.

And the one who finally spoke was Imari.

“I don’t like the sentence “It can’t be helped” but—there is something I must accomplish. In order to reach that goal, I want to enrol to this academy at all cost. So—.”

Imari looked sharply and straight into my eyes, and then shouted.

“I can’t give up on this path!”

She puts her hand to her chest, and 《Astar》 appeared due to 《word that carried strength》.

The 《Flame》 that was glowing in blue-white is Imari’s 《Soul》 and her 《Will》 to fight.

Imari grabbed it without hesitation.

The 《Flame》 changes into a long stick like shape, and then—right after giving out a strong glow, a 《Blade》 that has a beautiful curve was within Imari’s hand.

“Tooru, you bring out your 《Blaze》 too………!”

“……………”

Imari made her decision. But i…….

“………….there is no time. If you have no will to fight, then I will end this!! Iaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

At the same time with her making a spirited shout to encourage herself, Imari jumped at me.

(----------uh! Fast!!)

Thanks to explosive power powered up by the <<Lucifull>>, the distance of a few meters disappeared in an instant.

“Kuh!”

When he suddenly took a back step to dodge it, the swung down <<Blade>> graze his clothes and slashed the floor.

The deep slash mark left on the floor was not something could be thought of from a girl’s physical strength.

(This is a <<Exceed>>………….! The talk about crossing the boundaries of humans wasn’t exaggerated at all)

“You have a nice body. Are you perhaps doing something?”

“A little martial arts”

“Yes. For me it’s Kendo”

“No wonder it was a nice strike”

I returned back a slight smile back to Imari who was making a sword stance.

“Fufu, thank you. Although it is offensive to say that after dodging. ………….but I won’t miss next time”

Imari’s eyes turned serious again.

“Tooru, I’ll say this once more. Bring out your 《Blaze》………..!”

“Imari………”

I was still hesitant.

However, I know there was nothing I can do-------and the only way I have was to accept this exam.

But even if I materialize my tool, how should I fight.

My 《Blaza》 is a 《Shield》----a defense tool.

Instead of defeating, it was something to protect.

That is why in order to defeat Imari, I would need a direct attack---------I have no choice but to swing my fist, but if that’s the case then the chances of getting injured is high.

(I would want to avoid that. If that’s the case then…………)

''“I am okay with this”''

“Eh?”

“I am saying I won’t use my 《Blaze》”

“------------uh! What is the meaning of that, Tooru!?”

“If I have a need to use it then I will materialize it but, it means I have no use for it”

“Do,don’t be stupid!! Although I look like this but I am a top ranker in national kendo competitions!!”

“…………….I am not stupid. I’m saying it for real”

“---------uh! Don’t regret this!! Seyaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari howled and once again took a step.

Even when I avoid the slashed, the flow did not stop at there.

Immediately, the 2nd and 3rd slash was released------

But, I safely avoided all of those slashes.

“Kuh…………! Looks like you dodge well……..!”

Showing her the difference in ability and make her give up.

That was the fight I chose.

It’s true that <<Lucifull>> turns humans to <<Exceed>>.

If turning into that would make a power up in physical abilities then I also have the same condition.

If that’s the case then, I can say in the present point my ability, skills and experience has become bigger.

Imari’s sword skill is quite something

However, that’s was not something outside the zone from matches.

---But, I’m different.

''Ever since that day'', I have been walking every day to get stronger.

The path we walk is different---------and that right now has turned into this overwhelming difference in ability.

“Wh,y………….!”

The <<Blade>> was fruitlessly continued cutting the sky innumerable times.

No matter how much spirit she has, it will never fill in the difference in ability.

Immediately, Imari noticed that too and started showing impatience in her eyes.

“I can’t lose! i…………I have a goal………..!”

She clenched her teeth and said her determinations of not giving up before swinging down her <<Blade>>.

I dodged that attack in a ''paper thin'' margin, Imari missed and I took that chance to grab Imari’s wrist.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

“………you should know this already. Imari can’t win against me. Any further--------is useless”

“Uh!”

“So please give up. I want you to admit defeat……….I don’t want to hurt Imari”

There was nothing harsher than the sentence I put in my mouth.

I am telling her to admit the overwhelming difference in ability and defeat.

And the moment she accepts that, Imari will have to leave Kouryo Academy.

In order not to hurt Imari, I have to hurt Imari’s heart and that inconsistently hurts my chest.

Just like Imari, I also have a goal.

I have the intention to accomplish my goal.

But even so, I swing my fist and to that girl---------I avoided hurting Imari.

That is why I planned to crush Imari’s determination and make her heart into a broken shape to end this but-----

“Don’t joke! I won’t admit defeat by. Definitely……….!”

Imari enraged.

“Most of all, there is no way I can raise the white flag knowing I was taken lightly against!!”

“Imari……………”

When I called over to her, Imari slacken her expression with a *fuu* and made a smile.

“If you want me to admit defeat then, you have to fight properly Tooru. That is what manners are”

At that smiling face, at that eyes that has strong determination in it, I was convinced.

Just as she claimed, she would never admit defeat on her own volition.

I’m really an idiot.

There is no way I can break the heart of an opponent that has such a strong determination and smiling face.

---Then what should I do?

That’s obvious.

There is only one skill that can respond to Imari’s {{Furigana|determination|heart}}.

“Sorry about that”

I put an apology in my mouth and let go of Imari’s hands before taking a few steps back to take some distance.

By ability difference, it was not essential to ''use'' it.

But Imari wishes for me to bring out my full strength.

I have to respond to that wish.

That is why I will shout-------the <<word that carries strength>>.

“《Blaze》!!”

<<Flame>> was flowing out from my chest-----

The same time with me holding it, it entangled on my arm and released a flash.

“That is Tooru’s………..”

Called as a <<Irregular>> and the only defensive type 《Blaze》 in this world------she put the <<Shield>> in her eyes and Imari could not hide her surprise.

“Just as what you can see. That’s why sorry but, in order to win I am going to use----this guy”

As if to show it to Imari, I grasped my fist strongly.

I pulled back that fist as if to shoot a bow and-----took a stance.

“Come at me at full strength! I will stop Imari’s 《Blaze》 attack-----and win!”

“Looks like you are getting serious now. ………….but! no matter how despair-like is the difference, I will not give up!!”

Imari shouted and took preparation stance.

It was extremely hard to avoid and it looks like she was planning to challenge me to a final match with that high-offensive power thrust technique.

“This is regretful………… I really wanted to talk more with Tooru. But there is no time for that, as a swordsman I will use this <<Sword>> to------!”

“Tell that to this----<<Shield>>!!”

Responding to my words, Imari made a loud spirited shout.

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”

Piercing through the empty space, that sword’s point approached me.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”

I roared and after an instant.

GaKiiiiiiin………..! The <<Shield>> stopped the blade and the <<Blade>> bounced out from Imari’s hands being unable to withstand the collision impact.

“That just now----------was a good attack”

“I can’t act cool being told that after getting stopped but---------thank you for now”

Imari made a small smile, i------

“It’s the end”

He released his fist.

Just like shooting an arrow, he released the accumulated power.

And just as he claimed-------that became the match’s last attack.

“Are you okay, Imari? ''It didn’t hit'', so I think you won’t get wounded though……..”

I approached Imari who was still down, and kneeled down.

“U,un. I think I’m not hurt………….but, what was that just now……………?”

“It’s an impact wave”

It’s a technique that can easily take one or two bones away if it hits but, the power was not simple now that I gained <<Lucifull>>.

That’s why by stopping before-------originally it was a wind pressure level to stagger someone-------and would end at there but, it was out of his imagination to think the power turned into something that can send one flying.

But even so she did not get hurt, and I made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously, you have something that amazing…………… haaa, It’s my complete lost………..”

“I’m sorry…………”

I borrowed my hands and helped Imari to stand up.

“It’s okay. Even If I can’t become an <<Exceed>>, it’s not like all the paths have been closed off. I just have to find another path. …………….that’s why, don’t make that face”

Imari *pan* hit my butt to tell me to put in some spirit.

“Congratulations for entering, Tooru”

“……………Thank you, Imari”

Although I felt sorry I made smile, Imari also send back a smiling face and immediately--------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*.

Inside the auditorium filled with loud noises, there was a clear sound of bells grazing my ears.

When I looked over to that sound, over there was------

“Ah………………”

That silver girl was standing there.

Towards us------no, ''she was looking towards me''.

Her ruby eyes filled with a certain amount of strong determination was clearly looking at me.

But, that event only happened for an instant.

A guy came from behind of the silver girl---------in order to attack his examination opponent.

“----------uh!”

The moment he swung down his sword, the guy was certain of his victory.

---but, that attack cut the sky.

That’s because that silver girl that was supposed to be there just before was not there anymore.

“Wha!? Di-disappeared………?”

It was not strange for the guy to open his eyes wide dumbfounded.

In an instant, the silver girl danced up to the sky.

Primarily, the movement of up and down with the human eye was weak.

She jumped up the instant the attack was about to close into her sights what’s more that was done in close-distance, if I was in his place then I might have lost her-------to make me think of it like that was how fast she was.

“Pretty…………..”

Gazing at the silver girl in midair, Imari muttered.

The silver girl, holding that black bladed sword----<<Double>> in each hand looks like jet black wings and our hearts were taken away by that scene.

After a while of thinking the advancement of time has slow down-----

The Angel holding those dark colored wing, crossed the path of her swords together and fell down to the ground.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*, towards the sound of a bell echoing, we got back ourselves who was looking over the matter.

“She’s amazing……….”

“Aah………….”

That way how she carries her body, her sword handling was not something learned in on day but rather it was clearly the movement of training piled up.

(Who on earth was, that girl…………..)

“Seriously, whether it’s Tooru or that girl, only incredible people gather here sheesh……………”

Imari made a wry smile while looking at me.

“Well then, if I were to stay like this then regrets will suddenly start to appear, so it’s about time I go”

The pain on my chest from hearing that was something I can’t do anything about.

“Let’s work hard together, Tooru. It’s a promise”

“Aah, I promise”

Imari nodded to my reply satisfied and was about to leave the auditorium but------she looked back.

“Ah, I have one more last thing I want to ask. Just now you said ''it didn’t hit'' right? Although in reality it you want it to hit, but if that did not happened then it means you were holding back?”

“Uh. Tha-that is……….”

Imari puffed up her cheeks a little.

“I’m ashamed……..”

“Well it’s okay. I’ll just make it as a debt”

“Debt?”

“Yes, one debt. That’s why, if there is a time were we will meet after this, then something-------let’s see, I’ll have you treat me to a cake”

“Aah, I get it. ………………it turned into something annoying for unskillfully holding back”

“Fufu, you get what you deserved ♪”

I made a nod while making a wry smile towards Imari’s lively words with one eye closed.

“Well then,------Bye-bye, Tooru”

At the end her words filled with various feelings, Imari left the auditorium.

(I definitely have to get stronger………….)

While looking at her back, I made a vow again.

However, that was not all.

That vow was something I decided to do when I determine my goal.

In order to achieve my goal, I need <<Power>>.

Seeking <<Power>> is my road, and there were no other choices.

(I just have to find another path, huh………)

Imari said that.

But, ''those are words that can be said to the living''.

I remembered ''that day''.

The day that made me started to seek for <<Power>>.

Finding another path------

''It is impossible for the dead''.

There is no other path. I can’t bear to find a new path.

“Otoha………”

I muttered my sister’s name.

''I couldn’t protect her, The name of my deceased sister.''

“Why did you have to die…………”

My sister who was still young, I want to know why she has to be relieved of her life.

Yes, I am living for someone dead.

===Part 2===

Her eyes saw the ''instant the battle of a certain group concluded'', and the silver girl opened her eyes wide.

Even though it didn’t hit, she knows it was a fist strike with tremendous power.

The moment she was learning about that impact technique, the examination opponent who has only a though physical strength came from behind and attacked.

But, that also ended immediately.

She easily avoided the examination opponents attack and won easily, and the silver girl once again towards that group-------looked towards Tooru’s group, they were talking together peacefully.

That kind of group in this auditorium--------doesn’t look like the opponents that was fighting just a while ago, but rather it looked like close friends---------since there were no one else other Tooru and his group, the girl was interested to him and the technique just now.

“Well then------Bye-bye, Tooru”

Soon, both of them made smiles and exchanged their farewells, and Imari left the auditorium.

Tooru who was left there, brought down his sights to his fist that ended the match, and was thinking of something.

Staring at that back, the silver girl slightly raised her eyebrows and muttered.

“Tooru……..”

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-10-06T03:37:29Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 4 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with him pinched between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0026.jpg|thumb]]

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled…. It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.

Mio and Maria couldn’t hear it. Right now, the two of them were preparing dinner in the kitchen.

“An Italian customer wants a picture of Arabia. So I’m making a quick visit to Dubai.”

Jin’s job was a freelancer photographer. A professional that lived on taking pictures.

For that, he sometimes had to go overseas to take pictures, but

“H- Hold your horses!”

Basara hastily chased after Jin, who was slowly going up the chairs after giving him a light clap on the shoulder.

“What do you suddenly mean with Dubai!”

Following after Jin into his room, Basara asked. However, Jin said shortly.

“It’s a well trusted customer, so I have no choice.”

Preparing for his tomorrow’s job, Jin started to put the lens on his camera.

Jin was a renowned photographer with customers all over the world. The name [JIN] was rather famous in part of the business and his pictures itself were evaluated to have an artistic nature, like paintings. He had a lot of fans and his annual income was one or two digits higher than an average photographer in the business.

“I know that clients are important, but… can’t you turn it down?”

Presently it was an important and delicate period as they just had started to live together with Mio and Maria.

If the only adult left the house now, the mental support would be gone.

“We already have enough savings to make a decent living…”

“Trust is the most important thing in freelancing. When I turn him down once, he won’t come requesting me anymore.”

“But… you’re the head of our family. It’s your job to protect the family.”

“''''That’s precisely why I’m going''. Listen, while I’m gone, it’s your job as the eldest son to protect the family.”

“That’s…”

Told convincing like that, Basara had no words to argue back. Jin lightly rested his hand on Basara’s shoulder.

He smiled.

“Don’t worry. You can do it--- After all, you’re the son I’m so proud of.”

---And then the night of the next day.

“Okay, take care of the house.”

With these short words, Jin left in a taxi.

“Geez…”

Basara dropped his gaze onto the object in his hands--- A single picture that Jin handed him. It was the commemorative picture of the four of them in front of the house, taken yesterday. Like expected, Basara’s expression was stiff on it.

“…Mh?”

However, Basara suddenly felt something amiss with the picture.

In the picture, Mio and Maria were certainly showing a smile. Yet,

…Just my imagination?

Probably due to the effect of the light, Mio’s face looked somewhat sad. She indeed might feel worried with the adult Jin out of the house.

“---Okay.”

Basara left his room determined. While going down the stairs, he thought about ordering Sushi or Eel today. Jin had given him the credit card and eating delicious food was the best way to cheer up at such times.

So Basara opened the door of the living room

“Hey girls, about tonight’s dinner---”

He could only say that much. As he then noticed the heavy atmosphere in the room.
“……..” “……..”

Mio, sitting on the sofa, and Maria, sitting on a chair at the dining table, stayed quiet on Basara calling. But there was a reaction. They gave him a freezing cold glare.

---That was why Basara sighed wearily.

Aww, here it was. At last. He thought it was definitely strange to suddenly get two cute little sisters, even if there was a slight problem with their personality. It had finally come. ''The backlash of all the good luck so far''.

Understandable. Not only did the only adult left, but the young girls and boy were going to live under the same roof all by themselves now. Of course they would get cautious upon being suddenly thrown into such a situation. Still,

“………………..” “………………..”
wasn’t this silence a bit too long? It was just like with a complete outage of TV or radio.
“Uhm, how about we order something… Like Sushi or Eel.”
Even the high-grade one is acceptable, was what he suggested with a subtle polite tone. Upon that,
“…You know, Basara, I have a favour to ask.”

Mio finally opened her tight-lipped mouth.

“Yeah, sure, what’s it? If there’s something you want, just say it.”

Basara immediately closed in to Mio. She wanted a favour. That trivial matter alone made him quite happy. And then--- Toujou Basara heard Mio’s “favour”. It was said with a marrow and bone piercing cold voice.

“---Get out of this house.”

Basara froze up for a moment and searched for words to say.

“Ehm…”

Yeah. Kind of shocking. He was a bit surprised. After all she asked him to leave the house without any pretext. There was a limit to talking past each other.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

For now, Basara wished that he misheard her--- though there was little hope.

“------”

Upon that, Maria raised her hand lightly in his direction. The hand was raised for a proposal--- No, not really. The palm of the small hand was held up towards Basara.

“Eh---?”

Maria’s hand glowed--- At that moment.

''Basara was suddenly hit by a kind of gust and blown against the wall.''

“Guah---!?”

An impact on his back. Losing his breath for a moment, he inadvertently coughed violently. There,

“---Basara-san, did you not hear what ''Mio-sama'' said?”

Who knows when she got there, but Maria was standing right before him.

She showed a ruthless expression, which made her appear like a different person from until now.

“Just now… what was that. Who are you…?”

On Basara’s sudden--- no, inevitable question,

“Hee… You are staying rather calm.”

Maria said a bit surprised. The decisive words that would change Toujou Basara’s life.

“''Humans, who see magic for the first time, usually fall into a panic.''”

“''Magic…?''”

Maria affirmed the frowning Basara with a “Yes”.

“Did you believe it to be a product of fiction or fantasy? Magic actually exists--- No, not just magic. Races apart from humans do as well.”

At the same time she said that, something spread on Maria’s back with a blue radiance. Something that humans absolutely didn’t possess---''Black wings''. Her ears also changed into a pointed shape unlike before.

Not human. Even if they didn’t believe in their existence, everyone knew their name.

“So you were a devil?”

“Exactly.”

The moment he mumbled it, there came an instant reply without pause.

An affirmation. At once he didn’t want to believe it, but it seemed to be true.

“And we will have you leave, Basara-san. Mio-sama will take this house.”

Maria said with her chest puffed up, whereas Mio stayed silent ever since her “Get out”.

…Mio-sama, huh…

Maria had changed her way of calling Mio, so Basara understood their relationship. Therefore he asked.

“…What’s going on, Mio? Is this your doing?”

“Watch your tongue, Basara-san. You, a mere human, are being too disrespectful to the future Devil Lord.”

Maria replied to Basara’s question from the side.

“Devil Lord…. she?”

“There is a race called Devils. It is only natural to have someone rule over them. Just like our archenemies, the God Tribe, has a high-ranking God as a ruler. By the way, your so called Heroes do exists as
well. Well, though they are basically living in an isolated village to hide their existence, so normal humans do not know about them.”

“…………”

Basara replied with silence to the calmly told story. Even when he was suddenly told all that, he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0044.jpg|thumb]]

“…What does the Devil Lord want with my house? I’m sure a Lord got a huge mansion in the Demon Realm.”

“There are all kind of circumstances to it. I have no obligation to tell you about it. Anyway. Mio-sama and I will take this house--- To make it our base in the human world.”

It was all a scheme to get an base of operation in the human world. Then,

“Then the remarriage between our parents---”

“''Now that is something non-existent''. We met Jin-san by coincidence on the street. He looked generous and is a good person, really…So I altered his memories with my succubus magic.”

Succubus. A seductive devil that takes the form of a female and appears in dreams. If that was what Maria truly was, she would have no trouble to make a dream appear as reality.

“So you tricked my dad with magic by creating false memories of meeting your mother, which doesn’t even exist, and even remarrying her…”

“Yes. And you are the next one, Basara-san.”

Saying so, Maria held up her hand towards Basara.

“Basara-san leaves the house until Jin-san comes back, because he couldn’t adapt to living with two girls after Jin-san left--- That kind of memory should do.”

In regards to that, Basara still stayed silent and watched at Maria, then at Mio.

Upon that, Mio quietly stood up from the sofa and finally returned Basara’s gaze.

“Sorry, but--- We’ll take this house.”

She declared coldly. With the same look in the eyes as at the incident with the delinquents the other day.

“Obediently receive Maria’s magic and get out of the house already. Otherwise I’ll scream and give you a memory about how you used violence against us and that you have to turn yourself in. Then I’ll call the police. You don’t really want to go into the brig for violence against your sisters, do you?”

“…….I see.”

Basara looked downward on Mio’s words and just said short and isolated.

Upon that, Maria’s hand facing him glowed.

“What will it be, Mio-sama? It might be summer, but I do feel a bit sorry for letting him sleep outside. Returning to the countryside, where he was born, and living with his relatives…. how does that sound?”

“…Yeah, that’s good.”

Mio said.

“Bye, bye, ''Brother''…It was not for long, but it was kind of fun.”

With these words as a signal, the light in Maria’s hand was released towards Basara.

What Maria had set free was a succubus magic that manipulated memories by showing a dream.

Because of that Basara’s memories got altered and he left his own house--- or so it was supposed to be. However.

“….Oh?”

The memory manipulation magic certainly affected Basara--- yet, he didn’t move.

…How strange.

While tilting her head, she was about to release another memory manipulation magic towards Basara.

“Eh…?”

Maria suddenly blinked her eyes. Basara, who was supposed to be in front of her, had disappeared.

On the small possibility, Maria turned around right away--- to her blind spot.

Upon that, in the middle of the living room--- there stood Basara.

For a moment he had gotten behind her. Maria gulped on that fact.

“A- Are you resisting? …Then it will be painful.”

She sent Basara a fierce glare. She didn’t want to hurt him, but now there was no other choice. Maria chanted the wind magic that had blown away Basara earlier and released it. The produced wind went straight for Basara--- At that moment. KEEEK, with a shrill roar, ''the wind magic was erased.''

“Wha….?”

For a moment, she thought that she saw a white line coming from the side--- And in the next moment, her magic was erased. Maria looked in surprise. Basara in front of her eyes was suddenly holding a huge sword in his hands. That his arm was covered in armour up to the elbow was mostly due to a contract with the sword.

The power of a contracted weapon feed back even onto the user’s body.

“…What are you surprised for?”

Basara slowly raised his head. He glared at her with a sharp glance, almost like a different person.

“You said it yourself. That Devils like you and the God Tribe, your enemies, exists.”

A breath.

“And also---''that a tribe of Heroes exists.''”

“No way… How?”

Next to him, Mio raised a voice dumbfounded.

“I mean, the Heroes are in hiding… Why are you here, living like a normal human…”

“Now I don’t have any obligation to tell you that.”

Maria gave Basara, who coldly disregarded, a surprised glance.

…How could this be…

No wonder the memory manipulation magic didn’t work. Succubus could only manipulate memories by dreams on someone with weaker magical power--- Namely, normal humans, who were defenceless against magical power. It didn’t work on anti-devil experts like Heroes.

But--- Maria was more confused about a different surprise than this fact.

Impossible, she thought. Namely, Basara’s action just now.

Sure enough Maria didn’t use an offence wind magic. She wanted to give him a bit of pain by sending him flying, so she just hit him with aviation magic. It wasn’t harmful, nor powerful. So it wasn’t all that strange that a Hero repelled or cut it off.

---Still, Basara had erased Maria’s magic by swinging his sword. No, not just that. Once magic was activated, it generated kind of magical remains, no matter the protection against it. Despite that, ''there was not a single trace left'' of the magic that Basara had cut off. It was completely erased. As if it had never existed to begin with.

“I no longer… have any ties to Heroes or Devils.”

Basara slowly took a step forward.

“But unfortunately for you, I have no plans to go down silent.”

Saying so, Basara moved flicking.

A Godspeed that closed the distance between them in an instant as if it had never been there.

“------!”

Not good. Maria stood before Mio right away to cover her. At the same time.

Basara’s sword swung down on Maria and Mio.

 
 

“------”

Toujou Basara looked at the two girls, who were tightly shutting their eyes, that he tried to slash.

The sword in his hand--- stopped a paper-length away from them.

“….Ah.”

Maria and Mio, realizing that they were safe, sunk down on the floor.

Their legs had given in. That was why Basara undid the incarnation of his magic sword--- Brynhildr.

“Why…”

On Mio’s dumbfounded question, Basara turned his back to them wordless.

He felt a fierce rage towards them. Something that could never be forgiven. Yet,

“…Get out.”

Basara muttered isolated.

“I don’t care if you’re Devils or the Devil Lord. But, our household hasn’t the time to sustain folks that deceive me and more importantly my dad. I’ll let you off for now. I’ll send your luggage after you later, so---hurry up and get out.”

 
 

Then, after a few minutes---the living room of the Toujou Household was enveloped in silence.

After regaining their strength in their legs, Mio and Maria had left the house. And Basara, turning his magic sword Brynhildr back into it’s stand-by form, a pendant-chain, sat on the sofa.

“……”

Grinding his teeth, he held down his right hand, which wouldn’t stop shaking.

…It’s okay.

Basara desperately persuaded himself. He hadn’t fought in a long time. His flair for it hadn’t returned yet. That was why it was a complete
coincidence that he activated ''that skill.''

---Five years ago, when he was at the village of the Hero Tribe, Toujou Basara caused a grave problem.

[A certain incident] made his own power go out of control.

Originally it caused so much damage that it wouldn’t allow him to live like he was now.

Still, as a result of all kinds of circumstances, it turned into him leaving the village together with Jin. In other words, he was chased out. And coming to Tokyo, father and son started to live in the unfamiliar city lifestyle.

“…..Damn.”

Basara muttered loathsome. But, it wasn’t direct at Mio or Maria.

Of course, Toujou Basara had no intention to forgive them. It was an inevitable fact that they tried to deceive Jin and him. But there was another one, who he couldn’t stand.

---It was the guy, who was once called the strongest of all Heroes.

It was a Hero with an even greater power than himself, his father---Jin.

''There was no way that this man didn’t catch up on Mio and Maria’s scheme.'' Maria had said that she manipulated his memories with magic, but Jin should have fended that off without doubt.

That was why Basara took the phone and dailed Jin’s cell phone number.

“---Hello. What’s up?”

After a few seconds of ringing, an all too familiar voice spilled out of the phone and Basara replied with a low voice.

“Dad…Do you have a minute?”

“Sure. The taxi driver is kind of tight-lipped anyway, so I’m bored.”

Mixed in Jin’s casual tone, he could faintly hear the sound of a low wind blowing. Most likely, the taxi Jin was in was currently driving on the highway. The driver would get to hear their conversation, but Jin would surely come up with some kind of excuses. Therefore,

“---''What’s the idea''?”

Basara asked. Even as he tried to stay calm, anger resonated in his voice. Upon that,

“That was quick… You already noticed it? I expected you to take a bit longer.”

Jin said freely without any sign of shame.

“I knew it. You were aware that they were devils---Since when?”

Tightly clenching the phone, Basara asked impassive.

“''Right from the beginning.'' I knew them before they found me in the city.”

“…''Found?'' What do you mean…?”

On Jin’s words, Basara frowned. Maria had said “We met Jin by chance in the city”.

“Well, I’m sure those two thought it was just a coincidence.”

Jin said in a nonchalant tone, then continued with “But”.

“A while ago, I got some news that the [village] was secretly on the move. It’s been close to five years that we left the village. It didn’t seem like they were going to bother with us after all this time, so I just kept an eye on things for a while….but then the situation took a sudden change not long ago. It was relatively close by, so I decided to check out who it was, just in case.”

A breath.

“After all---The elders gave them the surveillance rank S-.”

“Surveillance rank S-? Those two?”

Basara’s Tribe gave devils a ranking according to the threat they posed. And the Rank S- was one of the highest. Only S and S+ were higher.

….For real?

The devils usually lived in a different world from the human world--- called the Demon Realm. Of course some of them came over to the human world and caused some trouble at times, but it had been only low-ranked devils. Basically they didn’t leave their own world.

Because presently, there was a truce between the devils and the Heroes.

---The fight between Heroes and Devils in this world had gone on for so long that neither side knew how long exactly it had lasted. But that was a thing from before Basara’s birth--- His father’s generation had put an end to it. The new Devil Lord had put a hold on the fight with the Heroes and God Tribe and withdrawn all devils from the human world.

So the devils that came to the human worlds were all rogue devils with low surveillance ranks, like E or D, or termination targets.

“These two are S-…”

Basara mumbled in disbelief. And then he looked at the palm of his right hand.

Even if they were just -, he had never believed to meet two S ranks in his life.

“To be more precise, Mio got the surveillance rank S-. Maria is only under watch as someone by her side.”

“Mio…”

There Basara suddenly remembered Maria’s words. The earlier battle in the living room. Even if they let their guard down as they didn’t know that he was a Hero, as far as he could tell, Mio didn’t pose that much of a danger. Therefore he had taken Maria’s words as a made-up threat, but

“So she… really is the future Devil Lord?”

Saying so, Basara still denied that possibility. That couldn’t be. After all,

“I mean, the Devil Lord has always been a man…. Even presently.”

Wilbert--- the name of the current Devil Lord that had withdrawn the devils from the human world and was known for his moderate policy. Originally the devils’ enemy was the God Tribe, “archenemy” as Maria had called it. So the devils only thought of humans as insects and merely tried to overthrow the human world for the sake of launching an attack on Heaven. From all these devils, Wilbert was the first moderate one that abstained from revenge against the Gods and was laying the path for a peaceful living in the Demon Realm. Above all, it should have been forbidden for them to hurt humans recklessly.

That precisely was the reason that the human world was so peaceful in the last six years.

However. Jin’s voice through the phone overturned Basara’s thoughts.

“The Devil Lord Wilbert died--- Roughly one year ago, it seems.”

“Eh---?”

Basara couldn’t comprehend the reported shocking truth at first.

“I, never heard of…”

“Because we cut all ties with the [village]. I only learned about it quite recently.”

Besides, Jin added.

“If I had told you carelessly--- You would just have ''had that nightmare again.''”

“That’s…”

Basara paused inadvertently. After all, he just had that nightmare the other day.

“But… that means, Mio is the next Devil Lord?”

“No. Apparently some other high-class Devil currently reigns in Wilbert’s stead over the Demon Realm. And he seems to be quite the hardliner… He’s after Mio, as she’s Wilbert’s only daughter and the successor of his power.”

The Devil Lord Wilbert was known for his moderate politics, but his power stood out in the history of previous Devil Lords. That precisely was the reason as to why he could convince the combative devils to stop the fights and withdraw from the human world. If Mio had inherited that power of the strongest Devil Lord,

Then she was indispensable for someone that wanted to rule as the new Devil Lord. But,

“Wait a sec…”

There was still something he didn’t understand. It was,

“I get the gist of things…. But, ''why did you take in these two then?''”

That was--- beyond him by all means. By doing so, not just the Devils, but even the village would turn against him. It also contradicted the fact that he hid the previous Devil Lord’s death to Basara just out of consideration.

“I told you that I check on things, right?”

Then, with the same casual tone like before, Jin’s words were filled with seriousness.

“The moderate Wilbert had a lot of enemies amongst the Devils. For these guys the daughter of their hated Devil Lord would make a perfect hostage. Wilbert himself surely understood that the best. I heard that as soon as his daughter was born, he sent her to the human world and let her be raised as a human in absolutely secrecy by subordinators that played the parents….”

Even if it meant being apart from her--- he did it for the happiness of his beloved daughter.

That surely must have been a heart-breaking decision.

“But ironically, after Wilbert’s death--- His enormous power was transferred to Naruse Mio, who he had sent away to keep her away from the dispute. She was a normal girl in middle school at that time… I’m sure you know what happened afterwards.”

The new Devil Lord couldn’t ignore Mio’s existence. Nor the subordinates that played her parents. ''And right now, the parents that raised her were gone.'' It wasn’t hard to guess what tragedy had befallen Mio.

“How… How can that be.”

Basara said by squeezing out his voice.

“Our tribe and Devils can use supernatural powers because we know of the laws beyond the human world. Half a year ago, she was just an average girl, not knowing of it. Right now she mostly knows how to use her power, but she only inherited the Devil Lord’s power itself and it’s still not fully awakened. That’s why the village set her as a surveillance target instead of a termination one.”

Moreover, Jin added.

“The moderate faction lost a lot of power after Wilbert’s death. That fact that Maria is her only guard is proof enough of that. Unfortunately, I don’t believe that these two alone can oppose the current Devil Lord’s faction. If left alone, they will lose their lives sooner or later.”

“So, you pretended to be manipulated…”

He finally understood Jin’s intention.

Basara sighed and shouted his words into the phone in the next moment.

“You damn imbecile--- Tell me this earlier!”

Then Basara could have helped.

“Sorry. I had decided from the beginning that you three would stand on equal grounds.”

Jin said with a laugh.

“I hid the fact that they were devils and we had been Heroes. If one side were to know the truth about the other, they would think they had been deceived and all trust would be gone. But if both hid something, then it’s a shared pain, right? Both sides had been deceived, giving you guys room for compromising---''with me, aware of everything, as the bad guy.''”

“…That means that job offer also was a lie?”

If it was just to protect Mio and Maria, staying with them would be best. That Jin left the house despite that meant that he had a reason for doing so.

“Well, guess so. Sorry, but I have to check upon a few things---''so I’m off to the Demon Realm for a bit.''”

That meant getting behind the ememy’s line. Of course, Jin had once been heralded as the strongest Hero. And amidst the great battles, he apparently had went numerous times into the Demon Realm, but

“Is that… safe?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. I can’t tell you any details, but I just want to get in touch with someone. If all goes well, Mio might not be chased anymore.”

Aha. So he would do something about the source. Then,

“Okay… Leave things here to me. I’ll do something about it.”

“I’m counting on you, my son. So? How are the girls? Well, from the look of it, I guess---”

Jin was still saying something, but Basara put down the phone, ending the call.

And then, he was already running in the next moment--- towards the front door.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-10-06T02:42:20Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 2 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with him pinched between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0026.jpg|thumb]]

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled…. It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially on the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react. There,

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understand that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but it the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived hat the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tommorow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.

Mio and Maria couldn’t hear it. Right now, the two of them were preparing dinner in the kitchen.

“An Italian customer wants a picture of Arabia. So I’m making a quick visit to Dubai.”

Jin’s job was a freelancer photographer. A professional that lived on taking pictures.

For that, he sometimes had to go overseas to take pictures, but

“H- Hold your horses!”

Basara hastily chased after Jin, who was slowly going up the chairs after giving him a light clap on the shoulder.

“What do you suddenly mean with Dubai!”

Following after Jin into his room, Basara asked. However, Jin said shortly.

“It’s a well trusted customer, so I have no choice.”

Preparing for his tomorrow’s job, Jin started to put the lens on his camera.

Jin was a renowned photographer with customers all over the world. The name [JIN] was rather famous in part of the business and his pictures itself were evaluated to have an artistic nature, like paintings. He had a lot of fans and his annual income was one or two digits higher than an average photographer in the business.

“I know that clients are important, but… can’t you turn it down?”

Presently it was an important and delicate period as they just had started to live together with Mio and Maria.

If the only adult left the house now, the mental support would be gone.

“We already have enough savings to make a decent living…”

“Trust is the most important thing in freelancing. When I turn him down once, he won’t come requesting me anymore.”

“But… you’re the head of our family. It’s your job to protect the family.”

“''''That’s precisely why I’m going''. Listen, while I’m gone, it’s your job as the eldest son to protect the family.”

“That’s…”

Told convincing like that, Basara had no words to argue back. Jin lightly rested his hand on Basara’s shoulder.

He smiled.

“Don’t worry. You can do it--- After all, you’re the son I’m so proud of.”

---And then the night of the next day.

“Okay, take care of the house.”

With these short words, Jin left in a taxi.

“Geez…”

Basara dropped his gaze onto the object in his hands--- A single picture that Jin handed him. It was the commemorative picture of the four of them in front of the house, taken yesterday. Like expected, Basara’s expression was stiff on it.

“…Mh?”

However, Basara suddenly felt something amiss with the picture.

In the picture, Mio and Maria were certainly showing a smile. Yet,

…Just my imagination?

Probably due to the effect of the light, Mio’s face looked somewhat sad. She indeed might feel worried with the adult Jin out of the house.

“---Okay.”

Basara left his room determined. While going down the stairs, he thought about ordering Sushi or Eel today. Jin had given him the credit card and eating delicious food was the best way to cheer up at such times.

So Basara opened the door of the living room

“Hey girls, about tonight’s dinner---”

He could only say that much. As he then noticed the heavy atmosphere in the room.
“……..” “……..”

Mio, sitting on the sofa, and Maria, sitting on a chair at the dining table, stayed quiet on Basara calling. But there was a reaction. They gave him a freezing cold glare.

---That was why Basara sighed wearily.

Aww, here it was. At last. He thought it was definitely strange to suddenly get two cute little sisters, even if there was a slight problem with their personality. It had finally come. ''The backlash of all the good luck so far''.

Understandable. Not only did the only adult left, but the young girls and boy were going to live under the same roof all by themselves now. Of course they would get cautious upon being suddenly thrown into such a situation. Still,

“………………..” “………………..”
wasn’t this silence a bit too long? It was just like with a complete outage of TV or radio.
“Uhm, how about we order something… Like Sushi or Eel.”
Even the high-grade one is acceptable, was what he suggested with a subtle polite tone. Upon that,
“…You know, Basara, I have a favour to ask.”

Mio finally opened her tight-lipped mouth.

“Yeah, sure, what’s it? If there’s something you want, just say it.”

Basara immediately closed in to Mio. She wanted a favour. That trivial matter alone made him quite happy. And then--- Toujou Basara heard Mio’s “favour”. It was said with a marrow and bone piercing cold voice.

“---Get out of this house.”

Basara froze up for a moment and searched for words to say.

“Ehm…”

Yeah. Kind of shocking. He was a bit surprised. After all she asked him to leave the house without any pretext. There was a limit to talking past each other.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

For now, Basara wished that he misheard her--- though there was little hope.

“------”

Upon that, Maria raised her hand lightly in his direction. The hand was raised for a proposal--- No, not really. The palm of the small hand was held up towards Basara.

“Eh---?”

Maria’s hand glowed--- At that moment.

''Basara was suddenly hit by a kind of gust and blown against the wall.''

“Guah---!?”

An impact on his back. Losing his breath for a moment, he inadvertently coughed violently. There,

“---Basara-san, did you not hear what ''Mio-sama'' said?”

Who knows when she got there, but Maria was standing right before him.

She showed a ruthless expression, which made her appear like a different person from until now.

“Just now… what was that. Who are you…?”

On Basara’s sudden--- no, inevitable question,

“Hee… You are staying rather calm.”

Maria said a bit surprised. The decisive words that would change Toujou Basara’s life.

“''Humans, who see magic for the first time, usually fall into a panic.''”

“''Magic…?''”

Maria affirmed the frowning Basara with a “Yes”.

“Did you believe it to be a product of fiction or fantasy? Magic actually exists--- No, not just magic. Races except humans do as well.”

At the same time she said that, something spread on Maria’s back with a blue radiance. Something that humans absolutely didn’t possess---''Black wings''. Her ears also changed into a pointed shape unlike before.

Not human. Even if they didn’t believe in their existence, everyone knew their name.

“So you were a devil?”

“Exactly.”

The moment he mumbled it, there came an instant reply without pause.

An affirmation. At once he didn’t want to believe it, but it seemed to be true.

“And we will have you leave, Basara-san. Mio-sama will take this house.”

Maria said with her chest puffed up, whereas Mio stayed silent ever since her “Get out”.

…Mio-sama, huh…

Maria had changed her way of calling Mio, so Basara understood their relationship. Therefore he asked.

“…What’s going on, Mio? Is this your doing?”

“Watch your tongue, Basara-san. You, a mere human, are being too disrespectful to the future Devil Lord.”

Maria replied to Basara’s question from the side.

“Devil Lord…. she?”

“There is a race called Devils. It is only natural to have someone rule over them. Just like our archenemies, the God Tribe, has a high-ranking God as a ruler. By the way, your so called Heroes do exists as
well. Well, though they are basically living in an isolated village to hide their existence, so normal humans do not know about them.”

“…………”

Basara replied with silence to the calmly told story. Even when he was suddenly told all that, he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0044.jpg|thumb]]

“…What does the Devil Lord want with my house? I’m sure a Lord got a huge mansion in the Demon Realm.”

“There are all kind of circumstances to it. I have no obligation to tell you about it. Anyway. Mio-sama and I will take this house--- To make it our base in the human world.”

It was all a scheme to get an base of operation in the human world. Then,

“Then the remarriage between our parents---”

“''Now that is something non-existent''. We met Jin-san by coincidence on the street. He looked generous and is a good person, really…So I altered his memories with my succubus magic.”

Succubus. A seductive devil that takes the form of a female and appears in dreams. If that was what Maria truly was, she would have no trouble to make a dream appear as reality.

“So you tricked my dad with magic by creating false memories of meeting your mother, which doesn’t even exist, and even remarrying her…”

“Yes. And you are the next one, Basara-san.”

Saying so, Maria held up her hand towards Basara.

“Basara-san leaves the house until Jin-san comes back, because he couldn’t adapt to living with two girls after Jin-san left--- That kind of memory should do.”

In regards to that, Basara still stayed silent and watched at Maria, then at Mio.

Upon that, Mio quietly stood up from the sofa and finally returned Basara’s gaze.

“Sorry, but--- We’ll take this house.”

She declared coldly. With the same look in the eyes as at the incident with the delinquents the other day.

“Obediently receive Maria’s magic and get out of the house already. Otherwise I’ll scream and give you a memory about how you used violence against us and that you have to turn yourself in. Then I’ll call the police. You don’t really want to go into the brig for violence against your sisters, do you?”

“…….I see.”

Basara looked downward on Mio’s words and just said short and isolated.

Upon that, Maria’s hand facing him glowed.

“What will it be, Mio-sama? It might be summer, but I do feel a bit sorry for letting him sleep outside. Returning to the countryside, where he was born, and living with his relatives…. how does that sound?”

“…Yeah, that’s good.”

Mio said.

“Bye, bye, ''Brother''…It was not for long, but it was kind of fun.”

With these words as a signal, the light in Maria’s hand was released towards Basara.

What Maria had set free was a succubus magic that manipulated memories by showing a dream.

Because of that Basara’s memories got altered and he left his own house--- or so it was supposed to be. However.

“….Oh?”

The memory manipulation magic certainly affected Basara--- yet, he didn’t move.

…How strange.

While tilting her head, she was about to release another memory manipulation magic towards Basara.

“Eh…?”

Maria suddenly blinked her eyes. Basara, who was supposed to be in front of her, had disappeared.

On the small possibility, Maria turned around right away--- to her blind spot.

Upon that, in the middle of the living room--- there stood Basara.

For a moment he had gotten behind her. Maria gulped on that fact.

“A- Are you resisting? …Then it will be painful.”

She sent Basara a fierce glare. She didn’t want to hurt him, but now there was no other choice. Maria chanted the wind magic that had blown away Basara earlier and released it. The produced wind went straight for Basara--- At that moment. KEEEK, with a shrill roar, ''the wind magic was erased.''

“Wha….?”

For a moment, she thought that she saw a white line coming from the side--- And in the next moment, her magic was erased. Maria looked in surprise. Basara in front of her eyes was suddenly holding a huge sword in his hands. That his arm was covered in armour up to the elbow was mostly due to a contract with the sword.

The power of a contracted weapon feed back even onto the user’s body.

“…What are you surprised for?”

Basara slowly raised his head. He glared at her with a sharp glance, almost like a different person.

“You said it yourself. That Devils like you and the God Tribe, your enemies, exists.”

A breath.

“And also---''that a tribe of Heroes exists.''”

“No way… How?”

Next to him, Mio raised a voice dumbfounded.

“I mean, the Heroes are in hiding… Why are you here, living like a normal human…”

“Now I don’t have any obligation to tell you that.”

Maria gave Basara, who coldly disregarded, a surprised glance.

…How could this be…

No wonder the memory manipulation magic didn’t work. Succubus could only manipulate memories by dreams on someone with weaker magical power--- Namely, normal humans, who were defenceless against magical power. It didn’t work on anti-devil experts like Heroes.

But--- Maria was more confused about a different surprise than this fact.

Impossible, she thought. Namely, Basara’s action just now.

Sure enough Maria didn’t use an offence wind magic. She wanted to give him a bit of pain by sending him flying, so she just hit him with aviation magic. It wasn’t harmful, nor powerful. So it wasn’t all that strange that a Hero repelled or cut it off.

---Still, Basara had erased Maria’s magic by swinging his sword. No, not just that. Once magic was activated, it generated kind of magical remains, no matter the protection against it. Despite that, ''there was not a single trace left'' of the magic that Basara had cut off. It was completely erased. As if it had never existed to begin with.

“I no longer… have any ties to Heroes or Devils.”

Basara slowly took a step forward.

“But unfortunately for you, I have no plans to go down silent.”

Saying so, Basara moved flicking.

A Godspeed that closed the distance between them in an instant as if it had never been there.

“------!”

Not good. Maria stood before Mio right away to cover her. At the same time.

Basara’s sword swung down on Maria and Mio.

 
 

“------”

Toujou Basara looked at the two girls, who were tightly shutting their eyes, that he tried to slash.

The sword in his hand--- stopped a paper-length away from them.

“….Ah.”

Maria and Mio, realizing that they were safe, sunk down on the floor.

Their legs had given in. That was why Basara undid the incarnation of his magic sword--- Brynhildr.

“Why…”

On Mio’s dumbfounded question, Basara turned his back to them wordless.

He felt a fierce rage towards them. Something that could never be forgiven. Yet,

“…Get out.”

Basara muttered isolated.

“I don’t care if you’re Devils or the Devil Lord. But, our household hasn’t the time to sustain folks that deceive me and more importantly my dad. I’ll let you off for now. I’ll send your luggage after you later, so---hurry up and get out.”

 
 

Then, after a few minutes---the living room of the Toujou Household was enveloped in silence.

After regaining their strength in their legs, Mio and Maria had left the house. And Basara, turning his magic sword Brynhildr back into it’s stand-by form, a pendant-chain, sat on the sofa.

“……”

Grinding his teeth, he held down his right hand, which wouldn’t stop shaking.

…It’s okay.

Basara desperately persuaded himself. He hadn’t fought in a long time. His flair for it hadn’t returned yet. That was why it was a complete
coincidence that he activated ''that skill.''

---Five years ago, when he was at the village of the Hero Tribe, Toujou Basara caused a grave problem.

[A certain incident] made his own power go out of control.

Originally it caused so much damage that it wouldn’t allow him to live like he was now.

Still, as a result of all kinds of circumstances, it turned into him leaving the village together with Jin. In other words, he was chased out. And coming to Tokyo, father and son started to live in the unfamiliar city lifestyle.

“…..Damn.”

Basara muttered loathsome. But, it wasn’t direct at Mio or Maria.

Of course, Toujou Basara had no intention to forgive them. It was an inevitable fact that they tried to deceive Jin and him. But there was another one, who he couldn’t stand.

---It was the guy, who was once called the strongest of all Heroes.

It was a Hero with an even greater power than himself, his father---Jin.

''There was no way that this man didn’t catch up on Mio and Maria’s scheme.'' Maria had said that she manipulated his memories with magic, but Jin should have fended that off without doubt.

That was why Basara took the phone and dailed Jin’s cell phone number.

“---Hello. What’s up?”

After a few seconds of ringing, an all too familiar voice spilled out of the phone and Basara replied with a low voice.

“Dad…Do you have a minute?”

“Sure. The taxi driver is kind of tight-lipped anyway, so I’m bored.”

Mixed in Jin’s casual tone, he could faintly hear the sound of a low wind blowing. Most likely, the taxi Jin was in was currently driving on the highway. The driver would get to hear their conversation, but Jin would surely come up with some kind of excuses. Therefore,

“---''What’s the idea''?”

Basara asked. Even as he tried to stay calm, anger resonated in his voice. Upon that,

“That was quick… You already noticed it? I expected you to take a bit longer.”

Jin said freely without any sign of shame.

“I knew it. You were aware that they were devils---Since when?”

Tightly clenching the phone, Basara asked impassive.

“''Right from the beginning.'' I knew them before they found me in the city.”

“…''Found?'' What do you mean…?”

On Jin’s words, Basara frowned. Maria had said “We met Jin by chance in the city”.

“Well, I’m sure those two thought it was just a coincidence.”

Jin said in a nonchalant tone, then continued with “But”.

“A while ago, I got some news that the [village] was secretly on the move. It’s been close to five years that we left the village. It didn’t seem like they were going to bother with us after all this time, so I just kept an eye on things for a while….but then the situation took a sudden change not long ago. It was relatively close by, so I decided to check out who it was, just in case.”

A breath.

“After all---The elders gave them the surveillance rank S-.”

“Surveillance rank S-? Those two?”

Basara’s Tribe gave devils a ranking according to the threat they posed. And the Rank S- was one of the highest. Only S and S+ were higher.

….For real?

The devils usually lived in a different world from the human world--- called the Demon Realm. Of course some of them came over to the human world and caused some trouble at times, but it had been only low-ranked devils. Basically they didn’t leave their own world.

Because presently, there was a truce between the devils and the Heroes.

---The fight between Heroes and Devils in this world had gone on for so long that neither side knew how long exactly it had lasted. But that was a thing from before Basara’s birth--- His father’s generation had put an end to it. The new Devil Lord had put a hold on the fight with the Heroes and God Tribe and withdrawn all devils from the human world.

So the devils that came to the human worlds were all rogue devils with low surveillance ranks, like E or D, or termination targets.

“These two are S-…”

Basara mumbled in disbelief. And then he looked at the palm of his right hand.

Even if they were just -, he had never believed to meet two S ranks in his life.

“To be more precise, Mio got the surveillance rank S-. Maria is only under watch as someone by her side.”

“Mio…”

There Basara suddenly remembered Maria’s words. The earlier battle in the living room. Even if they let their guard down as they didn’t know that he was a Hero, as far as he could tell, Mio didn’t pose that much of a danger. Therefore he had taken Maria’s words as a made-up threat, but

“So she… really is the future Devil Lord?”

Saying so, Basara still denied that possibility. That couldn’t be. After all,

“I mean, the Devil Lord has always been a man…. Even presently.”

Wilbert--- the name of the current Devil Lord that had withdrawn the devils from the human world and was known for his moderate policy. Originally the devils’ enemy was the God Tribe, “archenemy” as Maria had called it. So the devils only thought of humans as insects and merely tried to overthrow the human world for the sake of launching an attack on Heaven. From all these devils, Wilbert was the first moderate one that abstained from revenge against the Gods and was laying the path for a peaceful living in the Demon Realm. Above all, it should have been forbidden for them to hurt humans recklessly.

That precisely was the reason that the human world was so peaceful in the last six years.

However. Jin’s voice through the phone overturned Basara’s thoughts.

“The Devil Lord Wilbert died--- Roughly one year ago, it seems.”

“Eh---?”

Basara couldn’t comprehend the reported shocking truth at first.

“I, never heard of…”

“Because we cut all ties with the [village]. I only learned about it quite recently.”

Besides, Jin added.

“If I had told you carelessly--- You would just have ''had that nightmare again.''”

“That’s…”

Basara paused inadvertently. After all, he just had that nightmare the other day.

“But… that means, Mio is the next Devil Lord?”

“No. Apparently some other high-class Devil currently reigns in Wilbert’s stead over the Demon Realm. And he seems to be quite the hardliner… He’s after Mio, as she’s Wilbert’s only daughter and the successor of his power.”

The Devil Lord Wilbert was known for his moderate politics, but his power stood out in the history of previous Devil Lords. That precisely was the reason as to why he could convince the combative devils to stop the fights and withdraw from the human world. If Mio had inherited that power of the strongest Devil Lord,

Then she was indispensable for someone that wanted to rule as the new Devil Lord. But,

“Wait a sec…”

There was still something he didn’t understand. It was,

“I get the gist of things…. But, ''why did you take in these two then?''”

That was--- beyond him by all means. By doing so, not just the Devils, but even the village would turn against him. It also contradicted the fact that he hid the previous Devil Lord’s death to Basara just out of consideration.

“I told you that I check on things, right?”

Then, with the same casual tone like before, Jin’s words were filled with seriousness.

“The moderate Wilbert had a lot of enemies amongst the Devils. For these guys the daughter of their hated Devil Lord would make a perfect hostage. Wilbert himself surely understood that the best. I heard that as soon as his daughter was born, he sent her to the human world and let her be raised as a human in absolutely secrecy by subordinators that played the parents….”

Even if it meant being apart from her--- he did it for the happiness of his beloved daughter.

That surely must have been a heart-breaking decision.

“But ironically, after Wilbert’s death--- His enormous power was transferred to Naruse Mio, who he had sent away to keep her away from the dispute. She was a normal girl in middle school at that time… I’m sure you know what happened afterwards.”

The new Devil Lord couldn’t ignore Mio’s existence. Nor the subordinates that played her parents. ''And right now, the parents that raised her were gone.'' It wasn’t hard to guess what tragedy had befallen Mio.

“How… How can that be.”

Basara said by squeezing out his voice.

“Our tribe and Devils can use supernatural powers because we know of the laws beyond the human world. Half a year ago, she was just an average girl, not knowing of it. Right now she mostly knows how to use her power, but she only inherited the Devil Lord’s power itself and it’s still not fully awakened. That’s why the village set her as a surveillance target instead of a termination one.”

Moreover, Jin added.

“The moderate faction lost a lot of power after Wilbert’s death. That fact that Maria is her only guard is proof enough of that. Unfortunately, I don’t believe that these two alone can oppose the current Devil Lord’s faction. If left alone, they will lose their lives sooner or later.”

“So, you pretended to be manipulated…”

He finally understood Jin’s intention.

Basara sighed and shouted his words into the phone in the next moment.

“You damn imbecile--- Tell me this earlier!”

Then Basara could have helped.

“Sorry. I had decided from the beginning that you three would stand on equal grounds.”

Jin said with a laugh.

“I hid the fact that they were devils and we had been Heroes. If one side were to know the truth about the other, they would think they had been deceived and all trust would be gone. But if both hid something, then it’s a shared pain, right? Both sides had been deceived, giving you guys room for compromising---''with me, aware of everything, as the bad guy.''”

“…That means that job offer also was a lie?”

If it was just to protect Mio and Maria, staying with them would be best. That Jin left the house despite that meant that he had a reason for doing so.

“Well, guess so. Sorry, but I have to check upon a few things---''so I’m off to the Demon Realm for a bit.''”

That meant getting behind the ememy’s line. Of course, Jin had once been heralded as the strongest Hero. And amidst the great battles, he apparently had went numerous times into the Demon Realm, but

“Is that… safe?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. I can’t tell you any details, but I just want to get in touch with someone. If all goes well, Mio might not be chased anymore.”

Aha. So he would do something about the source. Then,

“Okay… Leave things here to me. I’ll do something about it.”

“I’m counting on you, my son. So? How are the girls? Well, from the look of it, I guess---”

Jin was still saying something, but Basara put down the phone, ending the call.

And then, he was already running in the next moment--- towards the front door.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Prologue

2013-09-01T21:26:54Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 1 */

==Prologue==

===Part 1===

--The streets were plunged inside a sea of flames.

This was a tiny rural town on the borders of the Ordesia Empire.

This was not the result of war -- Destruction had descended without warning.

On that day, a rain of fire fell from the sky.

This was the punishment cast upon the townsfolk who had been negligent in their offerings to «Volcanicus», the Fire Elemental Lord.

Raging flames incinerated homes and turned the surrounding farmland into scorched earth instantly.

The people fled for their lives from the swirling flames and black smoke, desperately praying for absolution.

They had not intentionally neglected their offerings for the Elemental Lord. Only because they had been met with a rare drought, the crops used for offerings had failed to harvest.

Despite the dance performances of beautiful princess maidens together with the total offering of all stored grain originally meant for winter consumption, the Elemental Lord's wrath could not be placated.

Before the anger of the great Elemental Lord, humans were completely powerless. All people could do was bow their head and gnash their teeth, desperately enduring and waiting for the disaster to pass.

"--Great Elemental Lord, we beseech you to calm your wrath."

High ranking princess maidens serving at the «Divine Ritual Institute» had been offering prayers at the sanctuary's Great Shrine for three days straight to appease the Elemental Lord's anger.

And the one chosen to lead them was the newly appointed Fire Queen, a girl only fifteen years old.

While the other princess maidens rested in shifts, she alone focused all her efforts on sustaining the prayer with neither rest nor sleep.

At the same time, the imagery of the people devoured by the crimson flames was branded deeply in her red eyes.

The rain of destruction finally halted on the morning of the fourth day.

Streets that had been bustling mere days earlier were now turned into a wasteland of scorched earth.

Homes were all incinerated, leaving nothing behind but ashen gray despair.

The peaceful everyday life the townsfolk had worked hard to maintain was transformed into ash in but an instant.

And after all had ended--

"The merciful Elemental Lord has heard our prayers."

The elderly shrine leader spoke to comfort the prostrated Queen.

However, the young Queen covered her ears and shook her head.

I wasn't able to do anything. I failed to protect them -- that was what she thought to herself.

"Why... Why did the Elemental Lord do such a thing to innocent citizens..."

"Rubia-sama, the will of the Elemental Lords cannot be understood by mortal humans. All we can do is pray for forgiveness. Rubia-sama, you have already done spectacularly."

In actual fact, amongst the people of the destroyed town, there was no one who had a single complaint. Having had all their possessions taken away by a tyrannical and unreasonable disaster, the townsfolk felt nothing but sincere gratitude towards the Queen who had placated the Elemental Lord's wrath.

--Nevertheless, such gratitude stabbed into girl's heart and soul, more painfully than any vicious curse.

===Part 2===

(--This is virtually like that time in the past.)

The girl's awareness was brought back to the present from her reminiscing.

Swirling crimson flames roared as they incinerated the trees in the forest. Muir Alenstarl was employing the military spirit «Garuda» whose hellfire was incinerating a team's «stronghold».

The masked girl silently gazed as the forest was devoured by the raging burning fires before her eyes.

With this, four teams had been eliminated by «Team Inferno». Adding those annihilated by Nepenthes Lore and Restia by themselves, seven teams were gone. In other words, out of all the teams participating in the current «Blade Dance» festival, almost one third of them had already been eliminated by «Team Inferno».

The «Magic Stones» obtained were more than enough to ensure advancement to the finals.

However, this was completely inconsequential to the girl.

(...My goal is not victory in the «Blade Dance» festival.)

Looking up at the dawn sky, she whispered.

"The Demon King's successor, Ren Ashbell -- we must properly prepare a sixth Queen to serve him."

Several hours earlier, Restia had taken Nepenthes Lore without permission to induce Kazehaya Kamito's awakening. But apparently, her plan ended in failure.

However, the darkness spirit's betrayal was expected. Even though the loss of Nepenthes Lore was a miscalculation, the «Plan» was not affected in any major way.

(From the very start, I never had any intention of handing to that darkness spirit control over the Demon King who is about to awaken.)

There were only two potential candidates. The decision was about to reach the final stage.

"What bonds of destiny. No matter which one, both of them have such deep connections to my past."

In particular, there was that particular girl with such a rare disposition to become «Queen».

From the inner pocket of her military uniform, the masked girl took out a pendant on a silver chain.

The inlaid ruby -- a spirit crystal which sealed memories, displayed the figure of a young girl in a dress.

Her hair tied into two fiery bunches. Crystal clear ruby-like eyes.

This was the frail and vulnerable girl who had always hid behind her elder sister and parents.

The masked girl originally thought that they would never meet again since that particular day, four years ago--

"Oh my, looks like Ren Ashbell-sama still misses that young lady greatly."

Hearing the voice from behind, the masked girl swiftly closed the pendant in her hand.

Turning around, she found the one standing there to be--

The girl whose image was displayed just an instant earlier in the pendant.

But instead of a dress, she was now wearing the uniform of Areishia Spirit Academy.

Neither was she in her childhood appearance. Instead, this was her after years of growth.

"How truly tasteless, witch. Or are you trying to mock me?"

The eyes behind the mask glared coldly at the one imitating Claire Rouge's form.

Although her voice remained calm, the fallen leaves by her feet were already smoking as if being burned by a fire.

"Ufufu, how rare to see you display such emotion. Could this girl be the candidate for the sixth Queen required by your «Plan»?"

"--None of your concern. Be gone."

Instantly, her fingertips released swift and ferocious flames.

Enveloped in crimson flames, the image of Claire Rouge vanished like a mirage.

"So scary. It's like even treading on your shadow is forbidden."

The air shook and immediately at the spot where Claire had disappeared--

A beautiful girl appeared with a mocking smile.

Her shoulder length hair was a striking and vibrant blue. Excessively beautiful and reminiscent of snakes bearing deadly venom -- that was the impression one received from that sort of blue.

Dressed in an outfit in the style of an erotic dancer, she had a thin veil covering her mouth.

She was the elementalist -- Sjora Kahn.

The princess of the Alphas Theocracy, and at the same time, the second-in-command of «Team Inferno».

"I hope you have not forgotten. That the identity prepared for you to participate in the «Blade Dance» as well as the military spirits at your disposal are all provided by my home country?"

"In exchange, I promised to obtain victory."

"Of course there would be no problem if that happened. However, you seem to be hiding things from us, your collaborators, secretly plotting something."

"What are you trying to insinuate?"

"Hey, are you really that «Strongest Blade Dancer»?"

Sjora Kahn scoffed.

"If you have any doubts about my power, would you like a taste right now, witch?"

Instantly, all vegetation at her feet was burnt to ash. Neither through chanting spirit magic nor summoning a contracted spirit, but simply from her released will, flames were produced.

"Fufu, just kidding. I still value my own life... Oh my?"

Suddenly, the witch's eyebrow jumped.

"What is it?"

"Looks like while I was out, contemptible rats have scurried inside."

Sjora licked her lips with delight. She was the one who constructed «Team Inferno»'s stronghold. Furthermore, rather than a defensive stronghold, it was a nest prepared for hunting foolish prey.

"...Ufufu, looks like I'll be able to have some fun."

The witch's lips displayed a smile of delight. She loved toying with prey that had fallen into a trap. As her red eyes flashed with glittering brilliance, Sjora disappeared into the depths of the forest.

(...To what extent is the Alphas Theocracy's «Snake» aware of the «Plan»?)

Sjora Kahn's actions were difficult to predict. In consideration of the «Plan», perhaps she should be eliminated immediately.

(...No, there is still value in using the Alphas. Eliminating the witch right now would not be wise.)

Quietly, the masked girl shook her head as she gazed up at the sky where sparks flew and scattered, whispering.

"Well then, the princess maiden suited to the position of «Darkness Queen», which one would it be?"

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Illustrations|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume7 Chapter1}}</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter1 - MTL

2013-07-11T10:18:48Z

68.11.169.26: /* Chapter One: Each End of the War */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter One: Each End of the War===

“How about it? This was a reward from bristle spirits of the dead.”

Guiche, proud as a peacock, showed his Medal of White Hair Soul to his classmates.

“Waah,” classmates sighed.

“Could it be that it’s not White Hair but Bristles?”

Someone commented, Guiche blushed.

“Aah! Don’t say that! It's White Hair reward!”

Guiche glimpsed the nook of the classroom. Montmorency was there. Though all his classmates had gathered around Guiche, Montmorency, on the other hand, rested her elbows on a desk and stared outside the window, looking disinterested. ''Hey, look this way, I want you to hear the story…'' Guiche felt hurt for a moment.

“Great… Guiche, you commanded the company that lunged first into the city of Saxe-Gotha?”

“Don't mention it,”

Guiche proudly nodded. Everyone praised their classmate who had great military achievements.

“No way, Guiche. Honestly before now we thought that you were just a big mouthed rascal, but now we can recognize our mistake without fail!"

“Great! Guiche! You are awesome!”

Guiche leaned back listening. Then he crossed his legs, and put up a finger still looking as proud as a peacock.

“Now, I will tell you the story about the brave army fight against the orcs.”

Aaaah, the stir happened.

Guiche looked at Montmorency again. And sighed painfully. The reason was that Montmorency still looked the other way... why was she acting this way… Guiche became sadder. He then raised his voice higher than needed. “When the wall broke, orcs came from inside, one after another! At that time, I calmly commanded my subordinates from the gun corps. First platoon! Load! Aim! Fire!”

When saying "Fire" Guiche raised and lowered his wand.

“Still, the enemy didn't flinch! Magic was needed! I rose and started casting - Earth Hand!”

He cast the spell where the hand expands from the ground and grabs one’s feet.

However, there was no soil in the classroom. Nothing happened. A strange silence swelled.

“Ka-boom! Valkyrie emerged!“

Guiche rejected the cane trying to cover himself up again. Petals of the artificial rose scattered around… and changed into seven Valkyries.

“Towards the upcoming orcs, my brave golems jumped out!”

Valkyries began to dance imitating the fight.

Someone recited the winds spell towards Guiche’s golems.

Valkyries were blown off and fell on the floor.

“Who?!”

With a sarcastic smile on his lips, De Lorraine watched Guiche. Before Tabitha’s fabulous results, he was counted to be the strongest in duels among the boys.

“If your golems were blown off by Wind magic, how were they able to withstand orcs' blows?”

“Uuh…”

Guiche dropped in a cold sweat. Feeling on a roll, he had enlarged the story without thinking.

“Well… A decoy! My golems were a decoy, used to distract the attacking enemies!”

“Hey hey, I heard a while ago, that it was all the musketeers' doing. Did your magic fail? You are not so great, Guiche!”

“S-Subordinate soldiers were under commander's control!”

“But didn't you just say that it was all about your magic? Please give my sincere admiration to your company once you meet them. However, were you really a decent lead? Maybe you were leaving most things on your sub-commander's shoulders?”

Bull’s eye, Guiche felt petrified. This revealed a contradiction in Guiche’s story. Well, he needed to keep on talking to buy some time… meanwhile Montmorency stood up and left the classroom.

Guiche ran after her in a panic.

“Montmorency!”

Guiche shouted in a corridor paved with stone. Yet, Montmorency didn’t turn around, she just walked away briskly. Feeling anger emanating from her shoulders, Guiche ran up closer.

“Oi oi, please wait! Are you mad because of what I said? Darling! Hear me out, stop ignoring me!”

Guiche put a hand on Montmorency's shoulder and made her halt.

“Here, look at it. A medal! Be happy! You are the girlfriend of someone worthy of an award! As I said, here, you...“

“That doesn’t make my opinion of you any better.”

After finally turning around, Montmorency declared.

“W-Why?”

“Is the reward all that you care about? You left me without saying anything, that’s the problem!”

Not expecting such an attack, Guiche flinched. Spoiled by the praises, he could not imagine being blamed this way.
“D-Don’t you know?! As a Royal Army volunteer, I could not write you letters!”

Montmorency, stared at Guiche with cold eyes. Feeling that this anger was different from usual, Guiche become silent.

“Even if it was so! That didn't mean you could not contact me! There are some things that are more important than a reward!”

He thought for a while.

“For instance?”

Because Guiche asked seriously, Montmorency’s cheeks turned red.

“Aya! Why you are hitting me!”

“Me. M-E.”

“Y-Yes.”

“Aren’t you my knight? Haven’t you told me, that if there would be a war you would stay near, protecting me? Remember?”

"Ye-Yes.”

Guiche stood upright and nodded.

“Since you left with the boys, dreadful things happened in the Academy! Meanwhile, you were going crazy attacking enemies for medals!”

That’s right… Guiche nodded. Upon returning he heard the story.

“Because you were not here, a teacher saved us, paying with his life. If only I was more skillful in water magic…”

Montmorency closed her eyes, recalling that time. She started curing Colbert who was wounded by the magic arrows, but even though water magic was used... she reached her willpower’s limit and fainted. 　

Guiche quietly lowered his head.

“I, I will study more. As a member of the Montmorency house that negotiated with the Water Spirit for generations… I will ask for help to train more. If I were better at water healing… I might have helped the teacher.”

Since Colbert didn't have any relatives, Kirche took his remains. Since Kirche left home for now, she wasn’t around. It was unclear if she was going to bury the similar Fire element user in the land of Germania. The tiny girl with short blue hair, disappeared as well.

"Furthermore, even that child lost her important person. So be a little more considerate. Is this really a time for joy? Even you should not be so happy."

Guiche remembered.

There was a rumor that Louise’s familiar Saito fought alone against Albion’s army and allowed them to retreat from Rosais.

Shaken, Louise met many times with the generals, but even though she made lots of noise, the escaping fleet would not turn back for the familiar.

Moreover, the warship commanders just laughed at that rumor. They thought it was impossible for a single person to stop an army. You cannot stop 70,000 soldiers all alone.

As for the Albion army's delay, there had to be another reason. It was blamed on their poor army management. They also thought that this familiar boy just simply ran away.

All the people around Louise kept on saying that.

And even if you assume he confronted an army of 70,000 – there was no way he would still be alive. Sadly, she should give up…

However, Louise was not content with such an opinion and kept denying it. Once the fleet returned, the news about Albion’s army surrendering to Gallia raised the confusion to the maximum. They stopped worrying about the rumors of the boy who stopped Albion’s army, thinking it to be a madman’s palaver.
　
After all, besides Saito, there were many people missing or killed.

As a result, after returning to the Academy of Magic Louise became severely depressed and hadn’t talked to anyone. As if her mind was somewhere else, she shut herself in the dormitory room and did not go out.

Saito’s fate was also part of the rumors in the Academy. Anyhow, right now Saito was famous in the academy for two things: for being a "legendary familiar" and for being the one that "should be credited for everything".

Montmorency, who also heard these rumors, was worrying about Louise who had shut herself in and had not left her room.

“At the very least I want to comfort. I'll pay her a sympathy visit for now."

“Now you're talking. Montmorency, you are very kind.”

“I am not really kind. You know, until now, though we are in a war… Even though it was a war, I never really fought in a war until just now…”

“Yes.”

“I am like 'water' in so many different ways. I will fight my way ... I only wish I were stronger.”

Through the window, Montmorency looked up at the sky and muttered.

“I can’t allow this sadness to exist. I cannot cure if I feel sorry for myself.”

And so the war between the Holy Republic of Albion and the Tristain-Germania alliance ended with the ringing bells of the Advent Festival.

Due to Saito's sacrifice, all the Allied Forces withdrew safely, while Gallia’s fleet left the alliance and entered the war, blowing up the command base in Rosais with Cromwell, and causing Albion’s army that was stationed there to surrender.

With overwhelming difference in numbers and with the Emperor being blown up, Albion’s army had lost their will to fight. Moreover, the Allied Forces' revolters returned to themselves, as if waking up from a long dream, and went against Albion’s army again. Because of all this confusion, Albion’s army surrendered without a fight.

Gallia’s army settled in Rosais, stopping a war for now to clean up the mess…

Thus a war which lasted for eight months was ended by an active intervention by the kingdom of Gallia.

Two weeks passed since the Holy Republic of Albion's fall…

On the third week of the New Year's, Yara’s month - week of Eolo - the Allied Forces were officially disbanded and the temporary officers from the Academy of Magic students returned to the school one after another.

Those who had military achievements and those who didn’t returned with pride. They fought in fierce battles, and accomplished their duty even if there were no fabulous military results.

Because Academy of Magic’s students, with a few exceptions, were used as the army’s back-up, there were almost no casualties and no military achievements either.

Due to that, those students that were militarily successful were head-and-shoulders above the rest and their popularity skyrocketed.

So Guiche boasted about his military achievements as well…

Evening…

Driven from Montmorency’s room, Guiche, feeling a little down, strode. Not many people walked here, in Vestri Courtyard.

''When you think about it… It was here where Saito and I met and dueled'', he thought. At that time, Saito kept on standing up no matter how much damage he received.

Next thing that caught his eye was the bath Saito made and a tent next to the artillery tower. When he was driven out by Louise, he set up a tent and kept on living and sleeping there for a while. Guiche also recalled how he and Saito drank all night in there.

That’s the Saito burned into his memory…

Somehow, his eyes turned moist. Guiche felt sad. Because he was sad he made so much noise back at the classroom.

''Saito. Except Louise, no one believed… that he fought against Albion’s army of 70,000 and stopped it. But for a man who stood up even while being hit by my Valkyrie… this may be not so impossible after all.''

Guiche scrubbed below his eyes.

“Though just a commoner, you were my friend.”

Wiping off his tears, he noticed someone moving inside the tent.

“Saito…?”

However, the one that came out was…

“Verdandi!”

It was a huge mole, Guiche’s familiar.

“Where were you…?”

Guiche squat down and began to pat his beloved familiar.

“After all, you also miss him?”

The huge mole rubbed his nose against Guiche. Somehow, his round eyes looked sad.

“I see, so you were sad….”

Guiche held Verdandi in his embrace for a while… then he slowly stood up.

“Saito, I think you are a hero. Therefore there is something I have to do. Verdandi! Make a big pile of soil!”

Verdandi nodded and began to grub up earth with severe power. In front of Guiche the mountain of soil rose.

“I am an earth element user. Therefore I’ll send you a salaam with this soil. I’ll make a huge statue, so that you’ll be remembered.”

Guiche cast a spell upon the pile of soil. Then, the soil turned into clay. Thrusting out both his hands, Guiche started making a statue.

“Saito was a great guy. So he deserves a great statue, at least five meters tall. Because you could not use magic… I will make this statue with my bare hands as well. That’s respect to Saito. Noble’s way of respect. Be happy!”

Though Guiche and Montmorency grieved at heart… The one who mourned the most was Louise.

[[Image:ZnT08-025.jpg|thumb]]

In her room, Louise was sitting on the bed, hugging her knees. Dressed in usual school attire, she wore a strange looking hat on her head.

It was the sweater she gave as a gift to Saito. It looked similar to a rather avant-garde art piece. Even though no matter how hard she pushed, she couldn’t get her head through the collar, she still felt more comfortable when wearing it.

Next to Louise was Saito’s notebook computer, his only personal thing. Because there was no power supply, the screen was completely blank.

Louise stared at the computer’s black screen. She remembered how, on the first day when Saito came, he showed the screen to her.

It was beautiful.

When thinking so, the back of her eyelids became hot again.

''Saito… showed some scenery to me. Though I did not understand it, it was still beautiful and that mysterious scenery made me feel somewhat excited.''

One by one, different thoughts, scenes, actions… were revived in her heart.

Louise looked down at the pendant on her neck. Held back tears started rolling down her cheeks.

''Saito… he always defended me. Like this pedant hanging on my neck, he was always near, he became my shield.''

''When I was almost crushed by Fouquet's golem.''

''When I was almost killed by Wardes.''

''When I faced a huge battleship.''

''When Henrietta, who was deceived by the enemy and forgot herself, cast Tornado of Water.''

''And… when I was ordered to hold back the enemy back till I died…''

''Saito, with his sword unsheathed, stood in front of me.''

''Legendary Gandálfr, just as his name suggests, became my shield.''

''But did I treat Saito kindly?''

''No, I was always a stubborn, selfish, hard-to-please idiot.''

“Idiot.”

Tears were burning.

“I was just caring about myself. Such an ungrateful, selfish, not cute me should have been left and ignored.”

Louise did not try to wipe away the falling tears, and quietly whispered to herself.

“Even though you said that dying for honor was nonsense… you did not come home with me.”

Her blaming words against Saito were now returning back at her. Her own words became a spear that scooped the wound in Louise’s heart deeper.

“Though you said you love me… you left me all alone.”

Louise muttered staring at the black screen.

“Without you, I cannot even fall asleep.”

Hugging her knees, Louise continued to sob.

In the capital of Tristain, in the work room of Tristainia‘s Royal Palace, Henrietta sat on a chair with a discouraged look on her face.

Part of the army revolted in Albion; the deaths of General De Poitiers and Marquis Handenburg, commander of the Germanian army; a complete rout of the army… and a withdrawal request.

When the report came from the Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen, every one in the royal palace, including Henrietta and Mazarin, were confused. Was that a fake report by an enemy? They doubted.

To withdraw or continue to fight? It was Cardinal Mazarin who brought the conference together.

“This is the Royal Palace and not a battlefield,” his words silenced the ministers that did not want to withdraw.

However… The withdrawal became insignificant in the end.

The Gallian fleet that appeared suddenly and forced the Albion army to surrender. After that, not long ago, Gallia sent a special envoy to Tristain, who informed them to attend a conference held to decide Albion’s future...

Though Tristain’s Royal Palace was pleased with Gallia’s attitude, there were no peace treaties with Gallia.

Today was the day when two weeks passed since the invitation for Henrietta to attend the conference which was scheduled in Rosais.

Henrietta took in her hands the letter that had been sent by Gallia’s ambassador.

“Halkeginia’s disturbing turn towards Republicanism has been stopped; Gallia’s Royal government feels that all Halkeginia nations should build up closer relationship with each other from now on…”

And the preamble continued.

However, though words caught her eyes they lost their meaning in her head.

Henrietta’s heart felt like a cave. A deep, cold, dark hole, in which one could fall. Even if you look into it, you still could not see the end - a hollow hole.

Cromwell, whom she hated so much, died. Albion’s noble faction was annihilated.

Therefore, why was there no satisfaction?

“Why?”

She said to no one in particular.

“The noble faction that killed Wales-sama is no more. Men who had cheated me are dead… And?”

Did anything change?

Nothing changed at all.

Henrietta buried her face in her hands. She could not do anything about the overflow of feelings that drowned her like a floodwater.

Though someone knocked against the door… Henrietta was not able to answer. The door opened and when Cardinal Mazarin entered, Henrietta remained sitting under the desk with her face buried.

“Are you tired?”

Mazarin muttered.

As if seeing him for the first time, Henrietta looked up slowly and nodded.

“Yes. But it’s all right.”

“Shouldn’t you be happy? First of all, the war ended. Even though the whole army is broken, even though we only won thanks to unexpected help - a victory is still a victory. No matter how many times we thank Gallia, it would still not be enough.”

“Is that so?” Henrietta said, staring into space.

Mazarin, worried about Henrietta, continued speaking.

“However, we cannot be careless, Your Majesty. We still should be ready for war, despite Gallia’s sudden intervention. Their motives are still unclear.”

“Is that so?” Henrietta answered lifelessly.

Mazarin placed a bunch of papers next to Henrietta’s elbows.

“…Documents?”

“Yes. By all means, these are documents that Her Majesty should have a look at.”

“Can it wait? Right now…”

“No, now. You can’t afford not to look through them.”

“I leave everything to your discretion. Cardinal, you know better. I won’t have to worry…”

“Look through them.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I am sorry. Honestly, I am tired.”

“Look through them!”

Mazarin repeated his words in a stronger tone. Not used to such determination from a thin middle-aged man, Henrietta took one in her hands.

From top to bottom names were written down.

What do these names mean?

“…this?”

Mazarin said in a stony voice.

“It is the list of names of those that died in action during the war.”

Henrietta became speechless.

“Nobles, commoners, officers, soldiers…regardless of rank, all names are listed."

“Oh…” Henrietta said, coverning her face.

“You Majesty, do you know why they died?”

Henrietta shook her head.

“…I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? No, you do know. They died in the name of Your Majesty and the homeland.”

Henrietta deeply hung her head.

Mazarin spoke in an icy tone.

“To some of our ministers, this was just a ‘war diplomacy’, officers and soldiers just the number figures of loss and gain. It may not be a mistake altogether, but these figures had families, lives and loved ones. But they all believed in something.”

Mazarin jabbed his finger into the paper.

“The King is the one who decides to start a war. You can send officers and their men to death, but you cannot forget them. This list of names you have to honor. This list of names you have to protect.”

Henrietta began to weep.

Crying like a child, she buried her face into Mazarin’s legs.

“How many times will I burn in the flames of hell? Tell me. This sinful repenting queen is at your feet, spokesman of God, Cardinal. Oh, I am honest. During this war my heart was only driven by revenge. I was obsessed with it and did not care even if had to sell my soul to the devil to get revenge. However, even if you sell your soul... there‘s nothing after. Not even regret. Just a chasm. A deep, endless chasm.”

“…”

“I… I did not notice how foolish I was. I have lost myself in love, and brought mages to their deaths, even unleashed a frightening spell at a friend. I did not notice. Even while starting a doubtful war, I did not notice. Though I used dear friends as a means for my revenge, I did not notice. And only when revenge ended… I noticed. I noticed that nothing had changed at all.”

Henrietta muttered, begging for forgiveness.

“Please tell me. What… should I do? If you cut my throat would my crime disappear?”

Mazarin pushed Henrietta away. She looked up like a frightened child.

“I am not the one to judge, Your Majesty. You are not the one to judge as well, Your Majesty. That’s only God’s, in the name of the Founder, majestic prerogative. The burden may be hard, may be heavy, but do not try to throw it off. No matter how long the sleepless night continues, do not forget it. Because they died for Your Majesty and for the homeland. It may be just a royal ornament, but they died for this ornament. Death and crime will never disappear. The sadness will not heal. It will quietly sit behind and watch Your Majesty."

Henrietta’s heart turned stone cold, denying any interference as she read through the list of names… and muttered.

“I never was… to be ruler.”

“There are no unexpected kings.”

Then Mazarin bowed deeply and left the room.

Bereaved, Henrietta was quiet for a while. She was motionless.

Messengers of the night, two moons started to shine and illuminated the room… with much effort, Henrietta looked up.

Through Henrietta’s window… two moon sisters watched.

Tears dried on her cheeks.

“Well… nothing left. Not even tears come.”

After that, Henrietta called the page and asked to bring the Minister of Finance. Once the Minister of Finance ran over, Henrietta blandly reported.

“This bedroom… No, the Royal Palace of the Royal family, sell everything here for money.”

“...Hah?”

“Everything. All right? Leave only small amount of clothes. All furniture, the bed, the desk and the dressing table too…”

Puzzled, the Minister of Finance said,

“Bed? B-But where will Your Majesty sleep?”

“Bring a pile of hay. It will do.”

The Minister of Finance became speechless. A queen sleeping on the floor was unheard of.

“Please give the money that you receive from selling those things to the families of war victims. Nobles, commoners – it does not matter. Distribute it equally.”

“B-But…”

“The treasury is in a difficult state? I know.”

Henrietta removed all of her jewels.

The Minister of Finance eyes were wide open in shock as he was handed the jewels one by one. Upon reaching her wedding finger, Henrietta noticed the Ruby of Wind, Wales's keepsake. She closed her eyes for a moment and then removed and handed it to the finances minister.

“Sell this one as well.”

“Really?”

“Yes. This one as well…”

She pointed at the Founder’s portrait, to which she prayed to during the war. For hundreds, thousands of years, this portrait watched over the royal families.

“But, however…”

“Now, what the homeland needs is not prayers to God but gold. You disagree?”

The Minister of Finance violently shook his head.

But before the man left, Henrietta called him to stop.

“I am sorry. Please come back for a moment.”

“Thank goodness! You snapped out of this!”

Henrietta reached for something from the Minister of Finance's treasury tray.

It was a crown. In their haste, neither of them had noticed it.

“Without it, no one would ever admit someone as foolish as I as a ruler.”

After the Minister of Finance left, grateful that he was not needed anymore, Henrietta began to look through the list of names.

Of course, she could not remember them all.

But she wanted to engrave them firmly in her mind. Their lives and ideals hid behind these names. She thought about begging for forgiveness, but stopped.

By the time she had finished reading through the list, dawn had begun to break.

Henrietta took the last piece in her hand.

And held her breath once she saw the name at the very end.

An unusual sounding name, that she had heard before, was written there.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Back to Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 4

2013-07-11T04:22:51Z

68.11.169.26:

“It’s never too late to start over!”

As always Kaichou puffed out her tiny chest and confidently stated some line she had gotten out of some book.

It’s a line that I’ve heard a million times, but it’s one I like so I smiled at Kaichou.

“Yes, you’re right.”

But.

“I’m saying this because of you Sugisaki!”

For some reason Kaichou pointed at me. As I started at her wide-eyed, Minatsu, who was sitting next to me, grabbed me with her youthful arm which was showing because she was wearing short sleeves. I could sort of feel her breast on my cheek… hooray for being a guy.

“This guy really does need to start over.”

Minatsu told Kaichou as she put more pressure on my neck. It’s starting to hurt a little.

Chizuru senpai, who was proven to be an S last time, smiled and looked at me.

“That sounds good. The Key-kun right now isn’t bad but I’m interested in a rehabilitated Key-kun too.”

“Wait, what do you mean rehabilitated!? I’m already really goo…..”

I just managed to say that much before Minatsu strangled me harder. This is going a bit beyond the range of a joke. I tapped Minatsu’s arm to tell her that I ‘give up’ but she completely ignored that. Hold on, this is a little…

“Mufuyu wants to see it too… if Sugisaki-senpai became a little more sincere… I-I think he might be cool.”

Mufuyu, who was sitting next to Chizuru-senpai, agreed as well.

“I feel a little like my existence has been completely denied….”

I struggled to get out of Minatsu’s grip somehow and stared at Mafuyu-chan.

Mafuyu-chan looked away and pleaded “Nee-nee-san, let him go.”…. mercy plea?

And so Minatsu, who had been asked by her cute little sister….

“I’m sorry Mafuyu. Your Nee-san, will refuse you for the first time in my life!”

“Why here!?”

I threw a tsukomi but she just strangled harder. Ah… now it actually started to feel good…. Why, was I a masochist?

Huh, this wasn’t the council room but a field of flowers? Oh, a sparkling river. And over that…

[Ken-kuuun! Come here~♪ We’ll treat you nicely~♪]

Oh, there were a bunch of cute girls in swimsuits in the other side! What is this! Is that utopia! I’ll have to go! Of course you’re going, Sugisaki Ken!

“I’m going right now!”

I charged wildly. It was a manga-like speed! Those with low power levels couldn’t even see me! I was wind, no, I was light! I understood the theory of relativity with my body! I was already a weapon!

But my charge was too powerful. I, who had been in a place which only faced me with ‘tsun’, had already had too much carnal desire within me. So….

[Kyaaaaaa!?]

I rushed into the group of girls. No, I destroyed them. The world on the other side. Utopia. When I came back to my senses everything around me had been annihilated.

“What is this. Are just cute girls not enough to take all of my desires. …. Then I have no choice.”

And so.

I recrossed the river and came back to where I had been.

………

….it’s dark. Am I sleeping? Hmm, I can hear voices.

“…..He~ey? Ken? Huh? Did he die?”

“’Die’!? Nee-san!?”

“Hey, Minatsu! I told him to start his life over, but not to end it! What are you going to do if this becomes my responsibility! Ahh….”

“It’s the first murder in the council room…. I never thought it’d happen like this…. Well it can’t be helped. Let’s keep it a secret among the four of us. We’ll go in the direction of Kirino Natsuo’s [○ut] and get readers like that. …. Fufufu. I’m looking forward to this.”

“Wait, Chizuru? This is the first time I’ve seen her smile so happily….”

“Oh, Aka-chan. We’ll have to cut the legs and arms of first then….”

“You think I’ll let yooou!!!?”

I rushed up. Well, I can’t ask them nicely to kill me.

I got up thinking to push my chair over, but it seemed that I had been lying on the table. Everyone looked at me in surprise.

Minatsu muttered.

“Oh, he came back. …. Boring.”

“That’s a little too much! I almost died!”

“I was confident that I could hide him well….”

Chizuru-senpai put the saw away while looking disappointed. …. Hold on, why is a saw in the council room, and why do you know where it is Chizuru-senpai.

“Th-that’s a relief.”

Only Mafuyu-chan let out a sigh of relief with tears clinging to her eyes. …. Ah, there’s only Mafuyu-chan for me. She really worried about….

“It’s a relief that Nee-san didn’t become a murderer.”

“It was that!?”

She was as innocent as ever, Mafuyu-chan. Maybe she’s the most dangerous one of everyone here.”

I looked at Kaichou and… Kaichou was staring intently at me.

Oh, is this the signal for ‘dere’? Aha! It’s the pattern where a person she always took for granted was in danger, she realized just how important I was! Yes! There was some meaning to risking my life!

I looked back at Kaichou.

“Kaichou….”

“Sugisaki….”

“… I won’t die. Because I like you.”

“….Sugisaki….”

Kaichou kept looking at me. H-hey, hey hey, Kaichou…. No, Kurimu. Is it a kiss scene? Really? That’s a problem. It’s embarrassing to do it in front of all the others. But if Kurimu wants to then I can’t hesitate…..

“….Ha.”

“?”

Just as I pushed my lips forward, Kaichou let out a big sigh. Then she sat deeper into her chair and lamented.

I couldn’t understand what she was doing so I cocked my head.

“Hmm, would it be better to have the first kiss when it’s just the two of us?”

“….I was a little expectant. They say that ‘Idiocy is cured by death’ right?”

“What?”

I finally managed to realize that Kaichou wasn’t being ‘dere’. Kaichou pointed at me again.

“I was hoping that you might have become normal after a near death experience!”

“…. Eh, what, it was something like that. It’s fine Kaichou.”

“What is?”

“I’m already extremely normal.”

“That’s not what a normal person should say!”

It seemed that that wasn’t something I could say myself. I resigned myself to asking for Chizuru-senpai’s, Minatsu’s, and Mafuyu-chan’s agreement.

“Everyone, I’m normal right?!”

[…..]

Huh, everyone turned away awkwardly.

……..

….Sugisaki Ken, fitting of the whirlpool on the curve (TL:no idea what that means)

I just managed to calm down after my near death experience, and sat down feeling a little uncomfortable. Kaichou let out a “Ahem” which didn’t suit her small loli exterior.

“Anyway, Sugisaki has to improve. If he’s the vice president, he needs to at least have the dignity fit for the role.”

“….dignity.”

I glanced at Kaichou’s small body and sighed. Everyone else gave an awkward smile.

After noticing everyone’s stares Kaichou let out another sigh.

“An.y.way! We’ll fix Sugisaki’s personality today! We will!”

“But why all of a sudden?”

At my askance Kaichou rummaged around her bag and took something out, exclaiming “It’s because of this!”

It was the wall newspaper that the news club put up from time to time. It was a club that liked gossip, so it grabbed the attention of Kaichou a lot, and was put forth during our meetings a lot.

Was today one of those days….. I took a look, but this time it was a little different.

Minatsu read it out loud.

“What is it? [News Flash! Vice President Sugisaki Ken’s Two-timing Past!]?”

“Oh my, Key-kun. That’s a real problem.”

Chizuru-senpai said that happily. This person is really just…

Mafuyu-chan was the only one who supported me.

“This is too much! You have to say something! Su-sugisaki-senpai isn’t that sort of……. ……. …. I’m sorry.”

Huh, she apologized. She tried to back me up but most probably remembered that I’m not a person to be trusted when it came to girls.

After seeing everyone’s reaction Kaichou put the paper on the table and gestured towards me.

“It’s not good to have a member come out in something like this!”

“….. Well our news club likes these sort of things.”

I picked up the paper in question and read through it properly. …. The title was pretty good but there really wasn’t much to it. No details at all. There wasn’t any information besides ‘Sugisaki Ken two-timed in the past’.

The fact that she dragged in unreliable sources such as ‘Witness A’ and ‘Friend B’ was like something that club president would do.

I know her in person (because she’s pretty) and she’s the type of person who says things like “Delivering the truth can be done by anyone. The school paper is for entertainment based on loosely on facts. O~hohohohoho!”, and a girl who even I’m a little hesitant to get close to.

I overlooked it because of her looks so far, but now that I’m the target I’m feeling a little mad. And the most annoying thing of all is…

“Sugisaki! You better tell us if this is true or not first!”

Kaichou was angry. I scratched my head and tried to avert this somehow.

“Oh Kaichou, are you jealous? Worrying about my past……”

“Trying to run is useless!”

It’s a little hard to tease her when she’s in ‘president mode’.

I was wondering what to do when Chizurur-senpai pressured me.

“Key-kun, Aka-chan won’t stop until you’ve confirmed the truth. You know too right? Just answer her.”

“I know but….”

I pondered about what to do. Well…. I suppose there’s no need to go too deep into this.

Yeah, there’s nothing for it. Better compromise.

I looked Kaichou in the eye with an air of seriousness. Kaichou in president mode will hear you out as long as you’re being sincere, regardless of what it is. It’s a little uncomfortable to say this here but I should make this clear.

“To just tell you the facts, it’s true. I did two-time.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seitokai no Ichizon|Seitokai no Ichizon]]
| Forward to [[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5

2013-02-08T15:18:31Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 5: The One Who Will Succeed the Demon King==

===Part 1===

"What on earth is this—"

Clad in the devastating winds of the demon wind spirit, Ellis, who appeared gallantly, was speechless.

There was an unbelievable scene spread out before her eyes.

The Sylphid Knights, who maintained the public order of the academy, were collapsed on the ground in heaps.

Only academy students with excellent results could enroll into the Sylphid Knights. That was—

''Don't tell me, they were defeated by just one intruder!?''

In the middle of the darkness, where there was a drizzle.

A small figure, who put on an overcoat with a hood, was standing in the middle of the collapsed girls.

"Was it you, bastard? The one that did this!"

Ellis asked a direct question. Her hand was already armed with the elemental waffe —«Ray Hawk».

It was just about 30 minutes ago that she heard the report that an intruder had appeared in the academy and plundered the classified materials of the seal specification from the library. Ellis immediately put out a pursuit order to a platoon of the Knights, and while she used her wind spirit to give instructions to every platoon, she was pursuing the intruder by herself.

And then, upon travelling at high speed to the place where she lost contact with them, they were in that state.

The spirit contractor before her eyes kept quiet. Just a scorning presence was transmitted.


"—I see, in that case, I'll make you talk whether you like it or not."

The «Ray Hawk», which Ellis took a stance with, got filled with wind thunderously.

Just by looking, the figure of a contracted spirit could not be found in that person's surroundings. It seemed like that person wasn't holding an elemental waffe either.

However, the spirit contractor, before her eyes, had already defeated 5 girls from the Knights.

''Is she using a type of spirit that possesses the flesh?''

The opponent's identity was completely unknown. Or, far from not finding the figure of a contracted spirit, was the opponent not a spirit contractor?—No, that can't be it. For example, even if one launched a surprise attack, something like a person, who wasn't even a spirit contractor, to defeat five Knights members alone was impossible.

''In that case, I'll have to ascertain it with these eyes of mine—!''

Ellis took a stance with Ray Hawk and attacked like a gale.

The opponent finally reacted. A muffled voice was heard from under the hood—

"—Manifest, {{Furigana|Fanged Wolf Spirit|Wolf Fang|margin=13}}."

At that moment, a pattern of lines appeared on the ground, and a spirit with the appearance of the ferocious wolf was summoned.

"That's your spirit, huh? However, it isn't a match for my demon wind spirit!"

As she ran, Ellis wielded her lance perfectly horizontal.

The lump of violent winds she released mowed down the roadside trees while rushing toward Wolf Fang.

Ellis accelerated like she was being sucked in by her self-made wind vortex, ignoring the stranded Wolf Fang, and aimed directly for the spirit contractor.


Tan!—She kicked the ground. Her academy skirt waved about and Ellis had jumped.

She was about to do her specialty, a nose-dive attack from the sky. It was a technique that had defeated all the upperclassmen during the practice matches.

With the contracted spirit stranded, the spirit contractor, who became defenseless, looked up.

And then, '''the person faced Ellis and turned her palm towards her'''.

"What!?"

"—Manifest, {{Furigana|Ripping Thunder Spirit|Blast Gear|margin=13}}!"

At that moment, a bluish-white lightning, released from his palm, was fired at Ellis.

Ellis, who had not been expecting anything like an attack coming towards her, received a direct attack and was blown away without being even able to dodge in mid-air.

Without delay, Wolf Fang rushed in and attacked. It pushed down on Ellis, who was thrown onto the ground, and tried to bite down on her windpipe. On the verge of that—

Hyuu! She thought she heard a sound that ripped apart the air, then, Wolf Fang's body was severed into four parts in an instant, burning up into ashes.

"...!?"

Eliis raised her face, and traced the crimson remains that ripped apart the night sky with her eyes—

"You owe me one, Ellis Fahrengart."

Raven Class's Claire Rouge descended with her Flame tongue in her hand.

And then—


"Ellis, are you alright?!"

Armed with a silver sword, Kazehaya Kamito came running.

===Part 2===

Kamito rushed over to Ellis's side, who had already fallen.

Armed with the elemental waffe—Terminus Est, he stood with his arms apart as if protecting her.

Claire was a short distance away, and Fianna also came running later, out of breath.

"Ellis, are you alright?"

"...I-It isn't a big deal."

Kamito lifted Ellis up by her shoulder, and she turned red and turned her face away.

"What on earth happened? Who is that person?"

"It is nothing concerning you guys. This has been entrusted to the Knights, so step back."

"That won't do. We are spirit contractors. And even if there weren't the Knights, we have the obligation to fight to protect the academy."

"It's like that. Besides—"

Staring directly at Ellis's face, Kamito said.

"Our precious comrade was hurt; do you think we could stay silent?"


"Kamito..."

Ellis's face turned bright red , and she tightly pressed down on her chest.

—At that moment.

"Hey, I can't believe you came. Kazehaya Kamito."

The spirit contractor before his eyes raised his voice. For some reason, it was an irritating voice.

"...Who are you? Why do you know my name?"

"Your name is famous, you know. '''You're the same as me, a male spirit contractor'''."

"What!?"

The spirit contractor before his eyes slowly took off his overcoat with a hood.

At that moment, all of them at that place gulped.

Coming to sight from under the overcoat was—

His dark brown skin, which had tattoos applied all over his body; with glaring and shining red eyes, it was – a boy.

"Such a thing... don't tell me, there are male spirit contractors other than Kamito!?"

Claire raised a surprised voice.

It wasn't— a girl disguised as a boy. 

Not just his voice and face, no matter how one looked at that physique, it was that of a male.

''This guy, who on earth... No, leaving that aside now –''

Before Kamito's eyes, the injured Knight girls had collapsed.


"—Was this done by you?"

"Yea. However, I didn't kill them. That lot was raised in a lenient miniature garden and isn't worth killing."

"What did you say!"

"Calm down, Ellis, it's just a cheap provocation."

Ellis grinded her teeth and whispered near Kamito's ear.

"Be careful, Kazehaya Kamito. He has a double contract with spirits."

"A double contract?"

A double contract was, in other words, contracts with two spirits at the same time.

By using several spirits, one could compensate for the weakness of his battle style.

However, exchanging contracts with several spirits would only have demerits in most cases.

The fellow contracted spirits caused interference, thus it became impossible to manifest their original powers.

Kamito was certainly in that situation right now. As the contract with the darkness spirit was not broken, it ended up shutting out Est's power, who was originally an even more powerful spirit.

"...A male spirit contracter. In addition, a double contractor?"

"Ya, the spirits he's using are close-combat type Wolf Fang and far-range attack Blast Gear."

Ellis nodded.

"Hey, could you overlook this for today? I don't have the mood to fight you now."

"What was that?"


Kamito frowned at the boy, who waved his hand flutteringly like he was making fun of him.

"As long as I obtain this, that's fine."

The boy took out a small black lithograph from his chest pocket to show them.

"What is that?"

"The classified materials of the seal specification that I stole from the academy library. By using a special spirit device, it is filled with high density information that can be deciphered."

While arming herself with her demon lance of wind, Ellis muttered.

"The classified materials of the seal specification? Why did you steal such –"

At that moment, a leather whip flew aimed at the boy's hand.

It was Claire's surprise attack. Had it been foreseen? The boy easily dodged the whip—

"—Kamito, Ellis!"

"Ahh!"

Before Claire shouted, the both of them were moving.

"Tch, every one of them are one stupid lot—"

"You bastard—"

Feeling that her comrades of the Knights were insulted, Ellis was enraged.

She swung her Ray Hawk perfectly horizontally – the wind blades, dancing boisterously, severed the roadside trees.

"Huh, another charge? You have no ingenuity!"


As he dodged the raging wind blades, the boy jumped.

He had a superhuman jumping power. In a manner of passing each other with movements like those of a shadow, he drove a counter punch into Ellis's stomach, who came charging.

"Guu—"

"Ellis!"

Kamito shouted.

''With just one strike to that Ellis...''

The boy, who made Ellis faint, had already jumped into the darkness.

"Don't escape!"

Claire immediately let loose her Flame Tongue. Beautifully drawing an arc, the red hot killing brandish stood out vividly in the black night.

A sculpture, modeled after the appearance of the elemental lord, was severed in an instant, and was blasted with a flashy sound.

Kamito took a stance with Terminus Est, and jumped into the rising cloud of dust.

The attack just now shouldn't have made a direct hit. He searched for the enemy's figure by his presence—

At that moment, bloodlust was felt from behind.

Kamito immediately jumped sideways. The killing flash of a dagger mowed down at the place where his head was a moment ago.

The boy stepped in without a sound. He didn't give him a chance to get some distance between them.

There were no wasted movements—It was like those movement of Silent Killing.

''This guy – he's a professional assassin!?''


Kamito barely stopped the blow of the drawn sword, flashing in the darkness, with his sword.

At that moment, there was a strong impact to his stomach. A strong punch was thrown, and Kamito's stance crumbled. An assassin's dagger swooped over – but Kamito knocked off the dagger with the bottom of his fist, and rolled on the ground with the force, getting some distance.

"Hey, aren't you pretty good, as expected of the strongest blade dancer."

"What!?"

Kamito's eyes widened in surprise.

''This guy, does he know my true identity!?''

In that moment's opening, when his consciousness went astray, the boy smiled and came jumping once again.

There were no weapons in his hands. Kamito was armed with Terminus Est—

"—Manifest, {{Furigana|Sword Spirit|Falchion|margin=13}}!"

"Wha!?"

A violent firework exploded. Terminus Est, which was horizontally mowed down on, was repelled.

What the boy was holding in his hand was a large blue shining sword.

It wasn't an ordinary sword—It was an elemental waffe of a sword spirit.

"His third contracted spirit!?"

He had crossed swords several times with spirit contractors that used two spirits at the same time.

However, he had not heard of anything like a spirit contractor using a third or more spirits.


"This isn't something to be that surprised about. The Demon King Solomon was said to have used seventy-two spirits, you know."

"Don't mess around... that's just a legend—"

"What if the existence of that legend was now right before your eyes?"

The boy warped his lips into a smile.

"I am Jio Inzagi – '''The one who will succeed the Demon King'''."

"Kamito, get away!"

At that moment, countless fireballs were released from behind. It was Claire's spirit magic.

Kamito immediately reacted and jumped.

It was a downpour of fireballs. However, the boy –Jio Inzagi held out his hand with a calm composure,

"—Manifest, {{Furigana|Wind Spirit|Aerial|margin=13}}!"

A lump of compressed winds was released radically.

The violent whirling wind erased the fireballs and blew away the surrounding rubble together with Kamito.

''Aerial...His fourth spirit!?''

Jio's shadow appeared aright above Kamito, who looked surprised.

At the same time as releasing Aerial, he had used that force and jumped.

The edge of the sword spirit in his hand shone silver.

"Die—{{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}}."

"...!?"



Towards Kamito's heart, the tip of a shining sword approached—

At that moment, a pebble came flying from the side.

"Tch—"

Jio repelled that off reflexively, and at that moment—

A flash like broad daylight filled his field of vision.

Jio, whose eyes were disoriented, lost his sword and it pierced the ground.

Kamito quickly regained his stance—

Katsun! –There was a dry sound. A smashed transparent stone fell at Kamito's feet.

''...This is a spirit ore?''

Kamito was taken aback and turned around.

Over there—

"Hey, I wonder, could you please not forget about me?"

Fianna was standing with her hands at her waist.

===Part 3===

He might have noticed that her voice was trembling.

And yet, Fianna stoutheartedly glared at the enemy before her – Jio Inzagi.


There were 3 spirit ores held in her hand. Every piece had a flash spirit sealed in it.

The appearance definitely looked flashy, but its attack power was almost nonexistent; it was only usable as a distraction at best.

It was possible to take him by surprise just now, but he was probably not an opponent who would fall for such a childish trick again.

Jio Inzagi slowly turned towards Fianna.

Being watched by his glaring and shining red eyes, Fianna's shoulders trembled.

"Hey, were you the one who hindered me?"

"He is mine. Get your hands off him."

"I see—"

Jio faced her directly and held out his hand.

"—Manifest, {{Furigana|Demon Light Spirit|Shining Ray|margin=13}}"

A spear of ominous light was born from that hand – he had decided to aim at Fianna's heart.

"Ah—"

Fianna – couldn't even move.

Like a prey glared at by a predator.

The spirit ores held in her palms fell out. Her fingertips were trembling due to the fear.

"No, it's the same as that day—"

She had a flashback.

Four years ago, when she stood before '''her''', that day.


That day when she tasted the fear of hopelessness, when Fianna's heart had broken.

She had planned on firmly opposing him and drawing out her courage, but her body's trembling wouldn't stop.

"Then, die—"

Jio threw the light spear.

"Fianna!"

Claire launched her Flame Tongue, but it wouldn't make it in time with that distance.

Fianna closed her eyes. A moment later, she resigned herself to her coming death.

However—

"...Eh?"

The pain of her heart being pierced that should have been there wasn't there.

When she opened her eyes—

"Kamito-kun?"

Kamito was before her eyes with his arms opened, and had stopped the light spear with his left hand.

Red blood trickled down from his pierced palm.

"Whoa, I've misjudged you. You covered for such a useless person."

"Shut up... Fianna is our comrade."

Kamito groaned in order to suppress the pain, and genuflected on that spot.


"That's fine, if you want to die so much, then I'll immediately kill—"

"I won't let you, that guy is my slave!"

At that moment, the Flame Tongue released by Claire attacked Jio.

The crimson flames licked the ground. Jio clicked his tongue and jumped.

—At that moment, The sound of clattering armors and helmets was heard in the distance.

It seemed that having heard the sound of a battle, a reinforcement of a large group of Knights had come.

"Tch, in this situation, I'll pardon you. I've already obtained the target materials."

"You won't escape!"

"Claire, don't chase him too far!"

Kamito stopped Claire, who was about to pursue him.

"...Kamito, is your injury alright?"

"Ahh, it isn't a big ... Ouch!"

"Id-Idiot, don't overdo it!"

Claire supported Kamito, who was struggling with the pain, by his back.

"The same male spirit contractor as you... that guy, who on earth is he?"

"Yea...Fianna?"

Kamito noticed something and turned around.

The backlash of the tension being resolved had caused Fianna to collapse at that spot suddenly like a thread snapping.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-02-04T23:28:56Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 4: Cat Fight==

===Part 1===

"Neeveeer, I won't accept this!"

It was evening. Claire's angry voice reverberated throughout the Raven Class dormitory.

"I've already had to concede to her joining the team temporarily due to the guarding quest, but—"

She brushed her red twin-tail hair in irritation.

"Why is this girl in the same room with us?!"

She faced Fianna, who was drinking her cup of black tea in elegant small sips, and thrust her finger toward her.
[[Image:STnBD V02 099.jpg|thumb]]

Turning away standoffishly, Fianna sighed and muttered.

"What a small room, I wouldn't have thought that this is a place where a noble would live in."

"Sh...Shut up! If you have complaints, why don't you take it up to the academy director?"

"What I am talking about is how messy the room is. Can't you catch the sarcasm of the remark?"

"Grh... I...It's usually properly tidied up!"

Kamito sighed as he was at his wits' end. These two have already been like this for some time now.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, don't you think so too?"

"Err, well..."

Casting a glance at Claire who was on the verge of tears, Kamito answered vaguely.


"That reminds me, Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ahh, it's certainly messy. Claire should at least clean it up."

Claire bit her lips with teary eyes.

''...Sorry, Claire. I'm unable to defy this princess.''

Somehow, the girl knew Kamito's true identity.

Kamito's intent was to quickly press the question, but, in this situation, Claire would also learn about it.

This princess seemed to have no intention of telling the secret to Claire, but she had been threatening him by leaking that name since a while ago.

Feeling like a cat on hot bricks, Kamito tediously sighed.

While the invisible fireworks scattered, Est was playing with Scarlet with a green foxtail.

It seemed that Claire realized that she was no match for Fianna in the battle of words, and diverted the flow of the argument to Kamito.

"Besides, why should it be my room?!"

"Well, because you're the only person in the dormitory who occupies the room just by herself."

"It's not only me, even not just two of us. Including Est, it's three people."

"Aren't you treating me as your slave spirit? By the dormitory rules, spirits are not counted as roommates."

"Uh, that's so, but..."



"Well, with all of us, I guess the room will be cramped, as expected. I'll leave."

In the first place, Kamito should have been living in a hut outside.

Moreover, it would be no good if rumors about a guy sleeping in a girl's room were to spread.

"Hey, what are you going to do when you leave? Do you plan on going as far as sleeping outdoors?"

"For the time being, a tent would be sufficient. I'll manage one way or another."

Claire grabbed the back of Kamito's neck as he tried to leave the room.

"What?"

"No."

"Huh?"

"That's no good. After all, if you're gone..."

Claire looked downwards and tightly bit her lips.

"Who will do the cooking and the laundry?!"

"...Err, you do it."

"No way. After all, the meals you make are delicious..."

It seemed that Claire, who used to live on canned food, had her stomach held captive by Kamito's home cooking.

"Besides, if you were to leave, wouldn't that mean you and Est are left all alone together. That's no good. Rinslet and, like just now, Ellis may come meddling. No, it's not just Ellis and the others. After all, there are many girls targeting you out of curiosity."


"If I'm being targeted...Est and I can fend off most of them."

"I...It's not what I meant... Stupid."

Claire released her hold on the back of his neck.

"Y...You are mine after all. I'll not give you to anyone."

"...Even if you said that..."

Kamito softly sighed—

"Hey, what do you mean by yours?"

Fianna muttered in soft tone.

"Claire Rouge, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito-kun?"

"Wh...What kind of relationship...? That's..."

Claire bashfully blushed,

"A...A sl...slave and a master relationship!"

"Wh...What did you say...!?"

Fianna looked at Kamito with an astonished look.

"D...Don't tell me, you have such an insane relationship..."

"Wait, don't utter something that'll cause misunderstandings!"

"Hm...hmm, besides, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito? Despite being a freshly admitted student, aren't you being very intimate?"


In reverse, Claire was the one asking back this time.

When she did, Fianna coughed—

"Me? I'm... his little sister, Kamito's."

"Eh!"

"...? A sister, I..."

"Hey, listen, the truth is that Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ye...Yes, she is my little sister, my little sister!"

Fianna murmured the magic words and Kamito nodded right away.

"Li...Little sister... I see, so you had a little sister."

Claire stroked her chest for some reason.

"However, I'm his stepsister."

"Stepsister!?"

"That's right, furthermore, a naughty stepsister."

"A nau...naughty stepsister!?"

Claire's face turned bright red in a split second.

''...What on earth was she imagining?''

"Here's a hint, a stepsister can be married to her brother, right, onii-sama ♪"

Suddenly, Fianna tightly pressed her large breasts unto him.


Kamito was spontaneously startled by that duly soft sensation—

"Wh...Wh...Wh...? Id...Idiot, you brute pervert!"

"Ouch, wait, it's a misunderstanding, stop—"

For some reason, tears welled up in Claire's eyes as she hit Kamito with her whip. Pishi! Pishi!

"Hey, what are you doing to Kamito-kun!"

Phishi!—Fianna grabbed Claire's arm that swung up.

"Uh, wh...what!"

"Kamito-kun isn't your slave."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

"He is mine."

"No, I'm not yours either, you know?"

Kamito retorted with half-opened eyes.

''...Good grief, I wonder why such people are all around me.''

"Too bad. Kamito is my slave spirit, after all...??"

"After all?"

As Fianna asked back, Claire's cheeks slight blushed,

"After all, err... I even...did the spirit contract ritual with Kamito."


"..."

Fianna opened her mouth.

She faced Kamito, whose head was made to squeak.

"Hey, is that true? Kamito-kun."

She had a devilish smile.

"No, that's..."

Honestly, he was getting embarrassed just by recalling that time.

He turned bright red and cast down his eyes, which was roughly the same reaction Claire's shown.

''If it was that embarrassing, then don't mention it''— was what she thought, but.

After witnessing such reaction from both of them, Fianna calmly muttered.

"I see... You kissed."

Her tone was certainly calm, but it was the tone that concealed something dreadful.

...She was angry. She was certainly angry.

''No, why is Fianna angry in the first place?''

As Kamito showed a doubtful expression, Fianna quickly stood up—

Faced Claire, who was bashfully turning red and sharply thrust her index finger at her.

"Let's have a match, Claire Rouge!"

"A match?"


"Yes, a match, where the winner is the one who can love Kamito-kun."

"No...No way, not such a thing! To begin with, Kamito is originally mine!"

"I've been saying that's not it..."

Kamito tried to cut into their conversation, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him.

"If you win, I'll leave this room. Then, you can do all the perverted things you'd like with Kamito-kun, just the two of you."

"I...I...I won't do such things!"

"Ahh, then, is doing it by yourself more to your liking?"

"Wh...Wh...Wh...What are...?"

Claire turned bright red and the steam vented from her head.

''...She was thoroughly toyed with.''

Claire was extremely weak toward the reprehension in such an area, she was a super innocent ojou-sama.

"Or perhaps, you have no confidence? You just don't want me to take away Kamito-kun?"

Fianna further provoked Claire, who has finally snapped.

"Guu... A...As you wish! Come forth, scorching hot hellcat!"

She summoned Scarlet and held in her hand an elemental waffe— Flame Tongue.

"Hey, do you plan on destroying the dormitory?! The people from the Sylphid Knights will dash here!"

"It's alright, because I'll settle it before they come."


"That's completely not alright!"

Claire-san, her eyes were serious. ...She was determined.

"Don't be in such a hurry, Claire Rouge."

However, Fianna waved her hand with a composed expression.

"What, now that it has come to this, are you pleading for your life?"

"I didn't say anything about having a match in blade dance. I wonder if trying to settle everything with violence is something proper nobles do. Did all the nutrition that's supposed to go to your head go to your breasts—"

Fianna looked at Claire's breasts and smiled.

"—I guess that's not the case."

"Burn all to nothing, red hot inferno ball!"

"Wait, Claire! Stop the spirit magic!"

Kamito flustered and held her hands to her back as Claire tried to recite fireball.

At their best, they were hovering near the bottom of the inter-school ranking. If they caused any more problems, «Team Scarlet's» score would drop to the lowest rank.

"Guu...then, what kind of match are we having?!"

"Yeah—"

Placing her index finger at her chin, Fianna slowly looked around the room.

—Then, her gaze stopped on a mountain of canned food, piled up in the kitchen.


Kamito overlooked that her eyes were sparkling.

"Then, the first one who satisfies Kamito's body, wins— How's that?"

"Sa...Satisfies his body...!?"

Claire's face turned bright red.

"No...no way, not such a thing! After all, I don't know any skillful methods... that's not it, su...such a thing is definitely not allowed!"

"I don't know what kind of misunderstanding you're having, but what I'm talking about is a culinary showdown?"

"Culinary!?"

Claire's face froze.

It was natural. The first time he met her, she was only eating canned food.

She couldn't possibly cook something decent.

"No way, I can't accept such a duel!"

"Ah, offering a meal for a spirit to enjoy itself is the same type of «Kagura» as a blade dance, a skill of a splendid spirit contractor. Isn't it also among the academy's core subjects?"

"Th...That's..."

"Or, are you lacking confidence? ...Like that chest of yours."

She snapped. At that moment, the sound of something snapping was heard.

"I...I get it..."


"Uh?"

"I...I accept it, this culinary match!"

Claire faced Fianna and sharply thrust her finger at her as she accepted the match.

At that moment, the princess expressed an impish smile.

''By the way, Claire, she has seen through the fact that you're weak in cooking!''

===Part 2===

Just like that, the culinary showdown between the two of them somehow began but—

The two beautiful girls, who put on aprons, were standing at opposite sides of the kitchen.

It was the common kitchen at the first floor of the Raven Class dormitory. It seemed that as long as one was a boarding student, it was alright to freely use the ingredients available there.

Est the judge sat well behaved at the table and was tightly grasping a spoon.

While being nervous about the other meaning of having Scarlet take care of the leftovers, Kamito paced around the back of the kitchen.

''...Frankly, Claire has no chance of winning.''

He certainly had never eaten Claire's home cooking but, in any case, she was the ojou-sama, who got through with mostly canned food in her meals since she came to the academy.


"Ehh, canned tuna, mackerel tuna... and I splurge a little and also open the canned crab."

While humming, Claire arranged the canned food ingredients. Kamito had doubts about approving her combination of canned food but, for now, it looked edible, so Kamito took a breath of relief.

"Fruits are easy to eat after being cut."

Upon seeing Claire slowly taking out the kitchen knife, Kamito interrupted her.

"Are you alright with that? Don't cut your finger."

"I'm alright, after all, I was always watching you prepare food."

"I see... Hn, you were always watching?"

"Idi... Th...That's not it, I do not mean something like that!"

"Waah, it's dangerous, don't swing the kitchen knife!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun!* Kamito splendidly dodged the kitchen knife, which grazed his nose tip.

"Hmm, be...because you said something stupid!"

Claire's face, up till her ears, was bright red and she quickly turned away.

"Putting that aside, what on earth are you making?"

"Seafood curry, the one that you often make. Because I like that."

"Eh, you don't normally use canned tuna and canned mackerel for seafood curry, you know?"

It seemed that she tossed the ingredients into the sauce from what she learned by watching him.


"Sh...shut up... It's not like there's a reason to the fishes' name one by one. It's the same as not remembering the face of the partner, who you danced with at the ball."

"...That's terrible. Do remember that."

Besides Claire's character, just her appearance was that of a transcendent beautiful girl. He was without doubt that there would be as many young nobles as the number of stars, who would be hard-pressed by her lovely looks and ask her for a dance.

"...At any rate, Claire, you're in a dress?"

"What, I was once too the daughter of a Duke family before my lands were seized, so I do at least wear dresses... Or perhaps, is it that I look strange wearing a dress?"

"No, I just thought that you looked good wearing it."

"...Wh...Wh...What are you saying, idiot."

Kamito spoke his honest thoughts and Claire turned red increasingly and looked downwards.

She slightly raised her head and looked at Kamito with an upward glance—

"Hey, do you re...really... think I look good?"

"Yea, I think that your red hair looks pretty with that pure white dress.... I don't want to admit it but honestly just your looks are prettier than any princesses."

"...!"

"Well, while wearing a dress, your breasts volume is overwhelming lacking though. Using paddings there to make do with it is the only—"


Then, Kamito suddenly shut his mouth.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo*... The kitchenware were clattering.

...It seemed that he stepped on another unnecessary landmine again.

"Ah...no... I'm sorry."

"...Th...Th...That's right. Unless I use paddings, I can't even wear a dress, right?"

"Hey, Clare, why are you holding such a thing? That's a handy tool you use to peel vegetables, it's not something you use on people... owaa, wai—"

===Part 3===

"Kuu, I can't believe that there's such a way to use a vegetable peeler..."

As Kamito cursed, he turned up at Fianna's corner this time.

There were numerous scars like cat-scratches on his cheeks.

"Despite being poor at using the cookware, she completely mastered using it as a weapon."

At this rate, the day that Claire's elemental waffe became a peeler from a whip might also be close.

''Turn into bonito flakes...? What a terribly unpleasant future.''

While pressing down on his cheeks, which were suffering a prickling pain, he was thinking about such a thing,

"—Hmm, you two are on pretty good terms."


Raising her face from the chopping board, Fianna said with half-opened eyes.

Somehow, she seemed a little displeased.

"Is that how it looks like? Princess, your eyes are also surprisingly bad."

"Not everything you see is the truth— That was a saying from a certain senior of mine."

"That indeed seems like words that a princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» would say."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders and stood beside Fianna.

She was slicing a carrot with a nice tapping rhythm.

Because she was a «Kagura» expert, who pleased spirits, as expected her skill was good.

"You seem full of confidence."

"Of course. During the time at the «Divine Ritual Institute», although there was a ritual to offer cooked meals to high ranking spirits once a month, all of them were satisfied with my offered meals and returned to Astral Zero."

"Really? That's amazing."

Kamito was honestly in admiration. That seemed to be a great expectation. Naturally, because appearance was more important than taste for the meals offered to spirits, he wondered if it would differ from the cooking humans eat.

"By the way, what was that one bottle you poured into the pot just now?"

"Capsicum. I'm using it as a subtle seasoning."

"I see, a subtle seasoning."

A subtle seasoning. The soup in the pot certainly became red and was making the ingredients subtle to see.


However, did subtle seasoning generally have such a meaning?

"...Is that okay?"

"Yea, it has such a vibrant and pretty color, doesn't it?"

...That somehow invited anxiety but he gave up on investigating it.

Fianna nodded, seemingly satisfied, and casted her sights onto the chopping board again.

While listening to the rhythmic tapping sound, Kamito gazed at Fiannas face profile.

She had black pupils of long slits and virgin-snow-like white skin.

Her black hair, which reached down to her waist, was currently tied up to not let it fall.

Her white nape was mysteriously erotic.

Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by that somewhat mature face profile.

''With just tying her hair up, her impression has greatly changed...?''

Her tied up hair. There was something stuck in Kamito's mind.

''...This girl, as I thought, have I met her somewhere?''

Despite that it should be the first time they met, the girl somehow knew Kamito's true identity.

''However, I don't have any princess acquaintances...''

It was irritating that he seemed to recall something but yet he couldn't recall anything.

He was staring at Fianna's face profile in that manner—

"Hey, Kamito-kun? Why have you been visually raping me since just now?"


Fianna turned towards him with a slightly troubled look.

"Ah, no... visually raping!?"

"That is certainly things like turning this fallen princess senseless, or training her like a slave. Kamito-kun, it's your free-will to make these various perverted delusions but... well, honestly, it doesn't really feel good to be used as an adolescent boy's delusions."

"What kind of person do you think I am?"

"Ah, I would like for you to not take a princess maiden, who serves the elemental lords of the «Divine Ritual Institute», lightly. I can read your mind like picking something up."

After saying that, Fianna drew her face close and gently placed her hand onto Kamito's forehead.

He was reflexively startled by the sensation of her cool soft skin.

"...Eh? No way, a nude maid, that's shameful..."
[[Image:STnBD V02 115.jpg|thumb]]

"What's shameful is your mind!"

Kamito spontaneously shouted.

Besides, what was a nude maid? Was it a variant of the naked apron? He was a little curious.

At that moment—

"Kamito, it's about the meat's grilling adjustment though, is medium good? Or, well-done?"

"Ahh, I prefer medium... Owa!"

Upon turning around, before he knew it, Claire was standing there with a smile and a fireball floating.



"Yo...Yo...You are the wo...wo...worst, something like nude maid, you're the worst!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo......!*

"Wait, it's a false accusation— Fianna!?"

He requested for help but Fianna had already left the scene with an impish smile.

"Tu...turn into cinders together with your insolent delusions, you pervert!"

The fireball Claire released blew Kamito away together with the kitchen.

===Part 4===

Just like that, 30 minutes passed.

At the table where the judges were sitting, the food cooked by the two of them was lined up.

Est, Scarlet and Kamito, who was worn out, were sitting side by side in a line.

As the result of drawing lots, they would start eating Claire's cooking first but—

"...Ah, I have to at least ask, what is this?"

A black lump of something was laid down on the plate before him.

Wasn't that probably the cinders thing Claire was always saying?

"If I remember, it was seafood curry... right? That was what you were making."

"...I...It looks a little overcooked."


The thing before him was completely carbonized... It was no longer about the taste.

"Ehh, is it bad if I don't eat this?

"I...It's not about appearances, what's important is the taste, right?!"

"It's awfully bitter."

Est, who sampled a mouthful, muttered that expressionlessly.

"...Est, you betrayed me."

"Isn't that obvious? Est, you've done well."

"Wh...What, Scarlet is deliciously eating it."

"That's because it's a fire spirit. It probably doesn't have something like the sense of taste."

That burnt-black lump was completely eaten by Scarlet, but he had the feeling that rather than eating something, it was incinerating waste. After it finished eating, it puffed out a small fireball.

"...Isn't Est also a spirit?! I don't think she understands the taste of a delicate cuisine."

"Use of abusive language towards a judge. Claire gets a point deduction."

Expressionlessly, Est raised up a point-deduction card.

"Guu..."

"With just a black thing, there's no need to eat it. It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand near her mouth and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Well, there seemed to already be a winner decided, but they had to also at least eat and compare her cooking.

...*Gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*.<ref>simmering sfx.</ref>

They saw the cooking that was carried over—

"Th..That's..!"

Kamito was lost for words. Est widened her eyes unusually, Scarlet purred.

It seemed to be a boiling...stew.

It was red. It was more red compared to the time Kamito saw it a while ago, It was a stew whose ingredients could not be seen.

"Ehh, what is... this?"

"This is the Ordesia royal family's speciality, the white stew."

"How is it white!?"

At least on the surface, all he could see was one color, red. And then, there was a dreadful smell that even thrust up into his nose.

It was because of the subtle seasoning she used just now, he was certain of that.

"Wh...What is this?! There's no way anyone could eat such a thing!"

Claire pushed aside her own matters and complained. ...Well, she understood that feeling.

"Ahh, the daughter of the Elstein family is complaining without even trying it."

Fianna brushed her glossy black hair and looked down at Claire.

"This isn't fair. I doubt that's something nobles, who are exemplars to the masses, do."

"Uggg....!"


Unfairness aside, Fianna also did not eat Claire's burnt-black thing, but Claire, who blew her top, seemed to not have noticed such a thing.

Or perhaps he should put it that she was basically weak to provocation to things about noble ojou-samas. She was even weaker especially when it involved her family name and her pride as a noble.

"I...I get it, it's alright if I eat a mouthful of that, right? I'm good with spicy things, after all."

The moment Claire nodded, Fianna expressed a wicked smile.

"Hey, Claire, that's seriously dangerous—"

Without time for Kamito to stop Claire, she put the spoon into her mouth.

And then, at the next moment.

"Hyguu—!?"

......*Patan*.

Suddenly, she collapsed onto the table.

"Cl...Claire, are you alright?!"

Kamito helped her up in a fluster but Claire's eyes were spinning.

"...Sh...She's completely knocked out."

"It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand at her waist and smiled.

"Err, it was that kind of match?"


"Is that not it?"

Fianna looked surprised.

Well, he felt that it was certain that they did not decide on the precise conditions to win.

"You certainly did say that you made the spirits satisfied with a ritual of the «Divine Ritual Institute», right?"

"Yeah, just by eating a mouthful, they returned to Astral Zero seemingly satisfied."

"Uh, I think that they probably did not return satisfied."

"A cooking that even destroys a spirit sense of taste...Unable to prohibit the trembling."

Est leaked out such a mutter.

===Part 5===

''Good grief... today was a troublesome day.''

Since then, one hour had passed, Kamito was using the shower installed in the bathroom.

Because Fianna said she would shower later, Kamito ended up entering the bathroom first without any reservation.

By the way, Claire was being nursed by Scarlet in the room. She should probably be groaning on the bed currently. Kamito thought she was pitiful but he could not even do anything.

It was already time for Est to sleep. She could not return to Astral Zero, so she needed to get a lot of sleep, and she would usually sleep for about half a day.


"At any rate" —Kamito muttered while having his shower.

''Fianna Ray Ordesia... huh?''

She was a girl, who was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and the second spirit princess candidate next to that Calamity Queen— Rubia Elstein. Why did she know Kamito's true identity? He did not clearly understand what her aim was for approaching him.

''It also doesn't seem like she's going to expose my true identity.''

Rather than seriously threatening him, Kamito thought that it was more like she was having fun with his reactions.

''...What on earth is going on?''

At the moment Kamito tried to stop the spirit device shower.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, I'm coming in."

Such a voice came from the direction of the dressing room.

"Hn, Ah—"

He replied.

"Wh...What!?"

Kamito turned around in a fluster.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gararaa*— The door opened.

Over there was—

"...What's the matter? You look so surprised."


A princess with a sheet of bath towel wrapped around her body.

"Wh...Wh...Wh...?"

Kamito fell into a panic state for a moment.

"Fi...Fianna, what are you doing?!"

"Uh?"

The princess slightly tilted her head and made a lovely smile.

She had a slender white nape. She had an elegant narrow waist. And then, there were her large swelling breasts. He thought that her bare white legs, seen from the slit of the bath towel, were bewitching unlike those of a 16 year old girl.

Kamito was dumbfounded—

"What, even for me, doing this thing is... embarrassing, you know?"

Her knees touched each other and she bashfully muttered.

Slowly, Fianna gently dropped her towel.

"...!?"

Kamito instantly covered his eyes with both hands—but,

"A sw...swimsuit...?"

Fianna was wearing a separate black swimsuit beneath the bath towel.

It was a water festival swimsuit, where thin veils were attached at the chest area and a pareo was wrapped around her waist.

She had both nicely tightened legs and a narrow waist that depicted her elegant curves.


Her slightly flushed body was beautiful like a descending goddess.

Kamito was charmed instantly—

"Eh, what's ... the matter?"

"Wh...What?"

"Sh...Showing my bare skin to a boy... Kamito-kun, you are the first one, you know."

Fianna's voice slightly trembled as she embarrassedly muttered.

"Wh...Why...?"

Kamito gulped.

...He did not understand the point. Why was she doing such a thing?

As if his doubt was painted out—

"Hey, sit."

Fianna gently touched his shoulders with her hands and made Kamito sit facing the reverse direction.

It was the sensation of a girl's cool soft hands. His heartbeat accelerated right away.

"Fianna, what are you trying to—"

Fuyon.

"...!"

Suddenly, a soft sense of elasticity was pushed onto his back.

Kamito's back jumped in a startle.


Fianna coughed—

"A...a princess like me is giving your back a wash. Consider this an honor."

She began washing Kamito's back with a bubble-foaming body towel.

"Er, wait a while, why are you—"

Kamito couldn't comprehend it and was completely bewildered.

However, if he turned around, he would end up looking directly at Fianna's bewitching swimsuit appearance, so he didn't move.

"Be...Behave yourself, do you plan on making me embarrassed?"

She said that in a sulky tone and strongly scrubbed his back,

"Ho..How is it? Does it feel good?"

"Well, even if you ask something like that..."

Honestly, it felt good.

Or, with a cute girl so close like this, there's no way that it doesn't feel good.

However, he felt like he'll lose something important as a person if he said his honest thoughts.

"Yo..You're surprisingly stubborn... Hurry up and get ensnared by me!"

"Ensnared!?"

Funyu. Funyun.

He felt like he heard some sort of dangerous word just now, but his senses were taken away by the sensation of her breast pressing on him, and his mind immediately became hazy.


''This is... bad...!''

Kamito, who was brought up as an assassin since he was young at the «Instructional School», did not even do training against this kind of allurement. As, he was at the age where he did not yet require a counter-measure for such a thing, and his contracted spirit was keeping all approaching females completely away from him.

However, Kamito was now of the marriageable age of a youth.

He was already on the verge of losing his reason to the sensation of her breasts, pressing through her thin swimsuit.

"H..Hey... where are you touching!?"

"Be...Behave yourself! I'll tell your true identity to that girl."

"Th...That's right! Why do you know about Ren Ashbell—"

Kamito was about to turn around and ask her— at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bam!*— Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.

"...!?"

Over there was—

"C...Claire...?"

Claire Rouge, who was looking downwards and whose shoulder was trembling.

"Kuu, I can't believe you've already recovered..."

Fianna tightly bit her lips.

"Yo...Yo...You guys, wh...wh...wh..what are you doing?"


"You...you're mistaken, this is, err—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogogo...!*

Claire's red hair bristled like flames flaring up.

Kamito resigned to being turned to cinders like usual.

"..."

Claire's movement, after raising her whip up, suddenly stopped.

In her ruby pupils, flames were burning up, as she was sternly glaring at Fianna.

Fianna expressed a composed expression. Pitoo— she stuck her breasts onto Kamito's back.

"Fianna!? Wh...why are you doing something like adding fuel to—"

Kamito tried to separate his body in a fluster but his arms were tightly held.

"I'm now washing Kamito-kun's back. Could you please not bother us?"

"Kuu, yo...you guys..."

''Ah... I'm so dead.''

Kamito strangely closed his eyes with a calm mood.

However, the move Claire took next was completely unexpected.

It wasn't the usual where she blew Kamito away with her Flame Tongue—

"I...I'll... also wash your back."

"Eh?" "Huh?"


She sternly glared at the dumbfounded two of them— and informed them.

"I mean I'm also entering the bath!"

===Part 6===

[[Image:STnBD V02 004-005.jpg|thumb]]
"Ho...How is it, Kamito? Does it feel good?"

"Ah, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right?"

''Wa...Wait, what... kind of situation is this!?''

Three minutes later, Kamito's head was completely in a panic.

...He wondered if he was having a nasty nightmare. However, this sensation he felt on his back was real.

In a bathroom for 1 person to use, he ended up being covered in bubble-foam with two beautiful girls for some reason.

Furthermore, Claire wasn't even wearing a swimsuit. Her naked body was just wreathed around by a bath towel.

Her vivid crimson red hair looked pretty on her fine milky-white skin.

She had a petite build and slender proportions.

That lovely-fairy-like body of hers was more than charming enough, even if she was lacking breasts.

There were red belt marks on her thigh seen through the slit of her towel. Claire had her animal-training leather whip wreathed around her thigh. Those marks were strangely captivating.

Kamito eagerly tried to not look at the two of them, but because the room was small after all, he would end up closely stuck to their skin with just a slight movement. That sensation ended up further boosting his imagination.

"Kyaa...hey, what are you touching, idiot!"

"Ah, if you move like that, you'll rub my front...Hyauu."

It was that situation just by twisting his body a little due to the ticklishness.

''Give me a break...''

If boys of about the same age heard this, they might think that it's the Shangri-La of dreams, but, as for Kamito, he felt like it was as if he was sitting on a bed of nails.

...Why was this happening, he did not understand the point.

It was probably because Claire had an opposing heart towards Fianna that she ended up blurting out such a thing, and it became that she couldn't back out but— as for Kamito, who was dragged into this, this was intolerable.

He should be getting out from here as quickly as possible, but if he moved even a little, he would end up directly coming in contact with their skin, so even if he planned to get out, he couldn't get out.

"Hey, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right? Say that it feels good!"

"Ouchhh, you're peeling off the skin on my back."

"Eh, it hurts so much? ... Wow, your back is full of injuries."

"Ah, that's because I've always been hurt by a certain somebody."

"I...I'm sorry..."

Kamito groaned with a deadpan look and Claire awkwardly apologized.


"—No, I'm joking. Those are old wounds from the past."

The injuries on his back were gotten from the time when he called himself {{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}} before.

"...Hn? Fianna, what are you looking at?"

—Claire frowned and looked at Fianna.

"I...it's nothing."

"What's the matter with my spirit seal?"

Fianna had been intermittently gazing at Claire's spirit seal on her right hand since a while ago.

"Di...didn't I say that it's nothing!"

Fianna let out a flustered voice unlike her usual self and quickly averted her eyes.

Claire stared at her in such a state, seemingly puzzled—

"...Your spirit seal is at such a place. How unusual."

She had gotten a quick look at a part of her spirit seal at Fianna's cleavage, who was wearing a swimsuit.

"If I recall, you're a holy spirit user?"

"Yea... that's right."

Fianna, who answered her, had a slightly stiff expression.

"What kind of spirit is yours, summon it and show it to us."

Kamito also had an interest in that. As teammates participating in the same quest, they should at least have a grasp of the type of spirits being used. That was also, without fail, the duty of being in the team.


However, Fianna turned away with a seemingly displeased look for some reason.

"I'll show it to you when necessary. A spirit contractor doesn't thoughtlessly summon her contracted spirit."

Certainly, there were also spirit contractors with that kind of thinking among the academy students.

As there was the possibility that their spirits would be seen through by rivals from their appearances to their attributes, weaknesses and so on.

On the other hand—

"If you don't make communications with your contracted spirit daily, mutual trust can't be created."

There were also people who thought like Claire, and they were the majority in the academy.

As either opinions also have a reason, either side couldn't be unconditionally said to be correct, but—

For some reason, those words of Claire seemed to have gotten on Fianna's nerves.

"...You won't understand. Claire Rouge."

"...? Hey, what do you mean by that—"

"I'm getting out already."

Fianna muttered with an ice-like voice and quickly stood up.

—At that moment.

He heard the faint sound of weapons from afar.

It was something normal humans would fail to hear, the sound of metal clashing.

However, Kamito, who once received training at the «Instructional School», certainly heard it.


"Kamito, what's the matter?"

"There's battle occurring within the academy—"

It might be fellow academy students' duel. No, if that was the case, the Sylphid Knights should have immediately stopped it.

"I have a bad premonition."

That was a pure uneasiness— to be honest. His intuition as a spirit contractor, which was honed as he went through countless battles— that was the only one he wanted to believe that did not dull as he expected.

''There's no doubt, there's a terrible fellow—''

He dashed out of the bathroom, nimbly put on his uniform, and then Est turned up, rubbing her eyelids and looking sleepy, in her pajamas. It seemed that this sword spirit felt an unusual phenomenon.

"Kamito, there's something not good outside."

"Ahh, sorry for waking you up, Est."

"No, Kamito. I'm your sword."

Kamito grasped Est's small hand, and the girl's body turned into particles of light in a moment.

At the next moment, Kamito's hand was gripping the elemental waffe— Terminus Est.

He felt that her sword body was smaller and her radiance was also duller compared to usual but because she had just woken up, it couldn't be helped.

Kamito jumped out from the room's window.

"Wa...Wait up... ahh, come on! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire called Scarlet and jumped out chasing Kamito.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-02-04T23:27:08Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 4: Cat Fight==

===Part 1===

"Neeveeer, I won't accept this!"

It was evening. Claire's angry voice reverberated throughout the Raven Class dormitory.

"I've already had to concede to her joining the team temporarily due to the guarding quest, but—"

She brushed her red twin-tail hair in irritation.

"Why is this girl in the same room with us?!"

She faced Fianna, who was drinking her cup of black tea in elegant small sips, and thrust her finger toward her.
[[Image:STnBD V02 099.jpg|thumb]]

Turning away standoffishly, Fianna sighed and muttered.

"What a small room, I wouldn't have thought that this is a place where a noble would live in."

"Sh...Shut up! If you have complaints, why don't you take it up to the academy director?"

"What I am talking about is how messy the room is. Can't you catch the sarcasm of the remark?"

"Grh... I...It's usually properly tidied up!"

Kamito sighed as he was at his wits' end. These two have already been like this for some time now.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, don't you think so too?"

"Err, well..."

Casting a glance at Claire who was on the verge of tears, Kamito answered vaguely.


"That reminds me, Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ahh, it's certainly messy. Claire should at least clean it up."

Claire bit her lips with teary eyes.

''...Sorry, Claire. I'm unable to defy this princess.''

Somehow, the girl knew Kamito's true identity.

Kamito's intent was to quickly press the question, but, in this situation, Claire would also learn about it.

This princess seemed to have no intention of telling the secret to Claire, but she had been threatening him by leaking that name since a while ago.

Feeling like a cat on hot bricks, Kamito tediously sighed.

While the invisible fireworks scattered, Est was playing with Scarlet with a green foxtail.

It seemed that Claire realized that she was no match for Fianna in the battle of words, and diverted the flow of the argument to Kamito.

"Besides, why should it be my room?!"

"Well, because you're the only person in the dormitory who occupies the room just by herself."

"It's not only me, even not just two of us. Including Est, it's three people."

"Aren't you treating me as your slave spirit? By the dormitory rules, spirits are not counted as roommates."

"Uh, that's so, but..."



"Well, with all of us, I guess the room will be cramped, as expected. I'll leave."

In the first place, Kamito should have been living in a hut outside.

Moreover, it would be no good if rumors about a guy sleeping in a girl's room were to spread.

"Hey, what are you going to do when you leave? Do you plan on going as far as sleeping outdoors?"

"For the time being, a tent would be sufficient. I'll manage one way or another."

Claire grabbed the back of Kamito's neck as he tried to leave the room.

"What?"

"No."

"Huh?"

"That's no good. After all, if you're gone..."

Claire looked downwards and tightly bit her lips.

"Who will do the cooking and the laundry?!"

"...Err, you do it."

"No way. After all, the meals you make are delicious..."

It seemed that Claire, who used to live on canned food, had her stomach held captive by Kamito's home cooking.

"Besides, if you were to leave, wouldn't that mean you and Est are left all alone together. That's no good. Rinslet and, like just now, Ellis may come meddling. No, it's not just Ellis and the others. After all, there are many girls targeting you out of curiosity."


"If I'm being targeted...Est and I can fend off most of them."

"I...It's not what I meant... Stupid."

Claire released her hold on the back of his neck.

"Y...You are mine after all. I'll not give you to anyone."

"...Even if you said that..."

Kamito softly sighed—

"Hey, what do you mean by yours?"

Fianna muttered in soft tone.

"Claire Rouge, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito-kun?"

"Wh...What kind of relationship...? That's..."

Claire bashfully blushed,

"A...A sl...slave and a master relationship!"

"Wh...What did you say...!?"

Fianna looked at Kamito with an astonished look.

"D...Don't tell me, you have such an insane relationship..."

"Wait, don't utter something that'll cause misunderstandings!"

"Hm...hmm, besides, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito? Despite being a freshly admitted student, aren't you being very intimate?"


In reverse, Claire was the one asking back this time.

When she did, Fianna coughed—

"Me? I'm... his little sister, Kamito's."

"Eh!"

"...? A sister, I..."

"Hey, listen, the truth is that Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ye...Yes, she is my little sister, my little sister!"

Fianna murmured the magic words and Kamito nodded right away.

"Li...Little sister... I see, so you had a little sister."

Claire stroked her chest for some reason.

"However, I'm his stepsister."

"Stepsister!?"

"That's right, furthermore, a naughty stepsister."

"A nau...naughty stepsister!?"

Claire's face turned bright red in a split second.

''...What on earth was she imagining?''

"Here's a hint, a stepsister can be married to her brother, right, onii-sama ♪"

Suddenly, Fianna tightly pressed her large breasts unto him.


Kamito was spontaneously startled by that duly soft sensation—

"Wh...Wh...Wh...? Id...Idiot, you brute pervert!"

"Ouch, wait, it's a misunderstanding, stop—"

For some reason, tears welled up in Claire's eyes as she hit Kamito with her whip. Pishi! Pishi!

"Hey, what are you doing to Kamito-kun!"

Phishi!—Fianna grabbed Claire's arm that swung up.

"Uh, wh...what!"

"Kamito-kun isn't your slave."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

"He is mine."

"No, I'm not yours either, you know?"

Kamito retorted with half-opened eyes.

''...Good grief, I wonder why such people are all around me.''

"Too bad. Kamito is my slave spirit, after all...??"

"After all?"

As Fianna asked back, Claire's cheeks slight blushed,

"After all, err... I even...did the spirit contract ritual with Kamito."


"..."

Fianna opened her mouth.

She faced Kamito, whose head was made to squeak.

"Hey, is that true? Kamito-kun."

She had a devilish smile.

"No, that's..."

Honestly, he was getting embarrassed just by recalling that time.

He turned bright red and cast down his eyes, which was roughly the same reaction Claire's shown.

''If it was that embarrassing, then don't mention it''— was what she thought, but.

After witnessing such reaction from both of them, Fianna calmly muttered.

"I see... You kissed."

Her tone was certainly calm, but it was the tone that concealed something dreadful.

...She was angry. She was certainly angry.

''No, why is Fianna angry in the first place?''

As Kamito showed a doubtful expression, Fianna quickly stood up—

Faced Claire, who was bashfully turning red and sharply thrust her index finger at her.

"Let's have a match, Claire Rouge!"

"A match?"


"Yes, a match, where the winner is the one who can love Kamito-kun."

"No...No way, not such a thing! To begin with, Kamito is originally mine!"

"I've been saying that's not it..."

Kamito tried to cut into their conversation, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him.

"If you win, I'll leave this room. Then, you can do all the perverted things you'd like with Kamito-kun, just the two of you."

"I...I...I won't do such things!"

"Ahh, then, is doing it by yourself more to your liking?"

"Wh...Wh...Wh...What are...?"

Claire turned bright red and the steam vented from her head.

''...She was thoroughly toyed with.''

Claire was extremely weak toward the reprehension in such an area, she was a super innocent ojou-sama.

"Or perhaps, you have no confidence? You just don't want me to take away Kamito-kun?"

Fianna further provoked Claire, who has finally snapped.

"Guu... A...As you wish! Come forth, scorching hot hellcat!"

She summoned Scarlet and held in her hand an elemental waffe— Flame Tongue.

"Hey, do you plan on destroying the dormitory?! The people from the Sylphid Knights will dash here!"

"It's alright, because I'll settle it before they come."


"That's completely not alright!"

Claire-san, her eyes were serious. ...She was determined.

"Don't be in such a hurry, Claire Rouge."

However, Fianna waved her hand with a composed expression.

"What, now that it has come to this, are you pleading for your life?"

"I didn't say anything about having a match in blade dance. I wonder if trying to settle everything with violence is something proper nobles do. Did all the nutrition that's supposed to go to your head go to your breasts—"

Fianna looked at Claire's breasts and smiled.

"—I guess that's not the case."

"Burn all to nothing, red hot inferno ball!"

"Wait, Claire! Stop the spirit magic!"

Kamito flustered and held her hands to her back as Claire tried to recite fireball.

At their best, they were hovering near the bottom of the inter-school ranking. If they caused any more problems, «Team Scarlet's» score would drop to the lowest rank.

"Guu...then, what kind of match are we having?!"

"Yeah—"

Placing her index finger at her chin, Fianna slowly looked around the room.

—Then, her gaze stopped on a mountain of canned food, piled up in the kitchen.


Kamito overlooked that her eyes were sparkling.

"Then, the first one who satisfies Kamito's body, wins— How's that?"

"Sa...Satisfies his body...!?"

Claire's face turned bright red.

"No...no way, not such a thing! After all, I don't know any skillful methods... that's not it, su...such a thing is definitely not allowed!"

"I don't know what kind of misunderstanding you're having, but what I'm talking about is a culinary showdown?"

"Culinary!?"

Claire's face froze.

It was natural. The first time he met her, she was only eating canned food.

She couldn't possibly cook something decent.

"No way, I can't accept such a duel!"

"Ah, offering a meal for a spirit to enjoy itself is the same type of «Kagura» as a blade dance, a skill of a splendid spirit contractor. Isn't it also among the academy's core subjects?"

"Th...That's..."

"Or, are you lacking confidence? ...Like that chest of yours."

She snapped. At that moment, the sound of something snapping was heard.

"I...I get it..."


"Uh?"

"I...I accept it, this culinary match!"

Claire faced Fianna and sharply thrust her finger at her as she accepted the match.

At that moment, the princess expressed an impish smile.

''By the way, Claire, she has seen through the fact that you're weak in cooking!''

===Part 2===

Just like that, the culinary showdown between the two of them somehow began but—

The two beautiful girls, who put on aprons, were standing at opposite sides of the kitchen.

It was the common kitchen at the first floor of the Raven Class dormitory. It seemed that as long as one was a boarding student, it was alright to freely use the ingredients available there.

Est the judge sat well behaved at the table and was tightly grasping a spoon.

While being nervous about the other meaning of having Scarlet take care of the leftovers, Kamito paced around the back of the kitchen.

''...Frankly, Claire has no chance of winning.''

He certainly had never eaten Claire's home cooking but, in any case, she was the ojou-sama, who got through with mostly canned food in her meals since she came to the academy.


"Ehh, canned tuna, mackerel tuna... and I splurge a little and also open the canned crab."

While humming, Claire arranged the canned food ingredients. Kamito had doubts about approving her combination of canned food but, for now, it looked edible, so Kamito took a breath of relief.

"Fruits are easy to eat after being cut."

Upon seeing Claire slowly taking out the kitchen knife, Kamito interrupted her.

"Are you alright with that? Don't cut your finger."

"I'm alright, after all, I was always watching you prepare food."

"I see... Hn, you were always watching?"

"Idi... Th...That's not it, I do not mean something like that!"

"Waah, it's dangerous, don't swing the kitchen knife!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun!* Kamito splendidly dodged the kitchen knife, which grazed his nose tip.

"Hmm, be...because you said something stupid!"

Claire's face, up till her ears, was bright red and she quickly turned away.

"Putting that aside, what on earth are you making?"

"Seafood curry, the one that you often make. Because I like that."

"Eh, you don't normally use canned tuna and canned mackerel for seafood curry, you know?"

It seemed that she tossed the ingredients into the sauce from what she learned by watching him.


"Sh...shut up... It's not like there's a reason to the fishes' name one by one. It's the same as not remembering the face of the partner, who you danced with at the ball."

"...That's terrible. Do remember that."

Besides Claire's character, just her appearance was that of a transcendent beautiful girl. He was without doubt that there would be as many young nobles as the number of stars, who would be hard-pressed by her lovely looks and ask her for a dance.

"...At any rate, Claire, you're in a dress?"

"What, I was once too the daughter of a Duke family before my lands were seized, so I do at least wear dresses... Or perhaps, is it that I look strange wearing a dress?"

"No, I just thought that you looked good wearing it."

"...Wh...Wh...What are you saying, idiot."

Kamito spoke his honest thoughts and Claire turned red increasingly and looked downwards.

She slightly raised her head and looked at Kamito with an upward glance—

"Hey, do you re...really... think I look good?"

"Yea, I think that your red hair looks pretty with that pure white dress.... I don't want to admit it but honestly just your looks are prettier than any princesses."

"...!"

"Well, while wearing a dress, your breasts volume is overwhelming lacking though. Using paddings there to make do with it is the only—"


Then, Kamito suddenly shut his mouth.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo*... The kitchenware were clattering.

...It seemed that he stepped on another unnecessary landmine again.

"Ah...no... I'm sorry."

"...Th...Th...That's right. Unless I use paddings, I can't even wear a dress, right?"

"Hey, Clare, why are you holding such a thing? That's a handy tool you use to peel vegetables, it's not something you use on people... owaa, wai—"

===Part 3===

"Kuu, I can't believe that there's such a way to use a vegetable peeler..."

As Kamito cursed, he turned up at Fianna's corner this time.

There were numerous scars like cat-scratches on his cheeks.

"Despite being poor at using the cookware, she completely mastered using it as a weapon."

At this rate, the day that Claire's elemental waffe became a peeler from a whip might also be close.

''Turn into bonito flakes...? What a terribly unpleasant future.''

While pressing down on his cheeks, which were suffering a prickling pain, he was thinking about such a thing,

"—Hmm, you two are on pretty good terms."


Raising her face from the chopping board, Fianna said with half-opened eyes.

Somehow, she seemed a little displeased.

"Is that how it looks like? Princess, your eyes are also surprisingly bad."

"Not everything you see is the truth— That was a saying from a certain senior of mine."

"That indeed seems like words that a princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» would say."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders and stood beside Fianna.

She was slicing a carrot with a nice tapping rhythm.

Because she was a «Kagura» expert, who pleased spirits, as expected her skill was good.

"You seem full of confidence."

"Of course. During the time at the «Divine Ritual Institute», although there was a ritual to offer cooked meals to high ranking spirits once a month, all of them were satisfied with my offered meals and returned to Astral Zero."

"Really? That's amazing."

Kamito was honestly in admiration. That seemed to be a great expectation. Naturally, because appearance was more important than taste for the meals offered to spirits, he wondered if it would differ from the cooking humans eat.

"By the way, what was that one bottle you poured into the pot just now?"

"Capsicum. I'm using it as a subtle seasoning."

"I see, a subtle seasoning."

A subtle seasoning. The soup in the pot certainly became red and was making the ingredients subtle to see.


However, did subtle seasoning generally have such a meaning?

"...Is that okay?"

"Yea, it has such a vibrant and pretty color, doesn't it?"

...That somehow invited anxiety but he gave up on investigating it.

Fianna nodded, seemingly satisfied, and casted her sights onto the chopping board again.

While listening to the rhythmic tapping sound, Kamito gazed at Fiannas face profile.

She had black pupils of long slits and virgin-snow-like white skin.

Her black hair, which reached down to her waist, was currently tied up to not let it fall.

Her white nape was mysteriously erotic.

Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by that somewhat mature face profile.

''With just tying her hair up, her impression has greatly changed...?''

Her tied up hair. There was something stuck in Kamito's mind.

''...This girl, as I thought, have I met her somewhere?''

Despite that it should be the first time they met, the girl somehow knew Kamito's true identity.

''However, I don't have any princess acquaintances...''

It was irritating that he seemed to recall something but yet he couldn't recall anything.

He was staring at Fianna's face profile in that manner—

"Hey, Kamito-kun? Why have you been visually raping me since just now?"


Fianna turned towards him with a slightly troubled look.

"Ah, no... visually raping!?"

"That is certainly things like turning this fallen princess senseless, or training her like a slave. Kamito-kun, it's your free-will to make these various perverted delusions but... well, honestly, it doesn't really feel good to be used as an adolescent boy's delusions."

"What kind of person do you think I am?"

"Ah, I would like for you to not take a princess maiden, who serves the elemental lords of the «Divine Ritual Institute», lightly. I can read your mind like picking something up."

After saying that, Fianna drew her face close and gently placed her hand onto Kamito's forehead.

He was reflexively startled by the sensation of her cool soft skin.

"...Eh? No way, a nude maid, that's shameful..."
[[Image:STnBD V02 115.jpg|thumb]]

"What's shameful is your mind!"

Kamito spontaneously shouted.

Besides, what was a nude maid? Was it a variant of the naked apron? He was a little curious.

At that moment—

"Kamito, it's about the meat's grilling adjustment though, is medium good? Or, well-done?"

"Ahh, I prefer medium... Owa!"

Upon turning around, before he knew it, Claire was standing there with a smile and a fireball floating.



"Yo...Yo...You are the wo...wo...worst, something like nude maid, you're the worst!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo......!*

"Wait, it's a false accusation— Fianna!?"

He requested for help but Fianna had already left the scene with an impish smile.

"Tu...turn into cinders together with your insolent delusions, you pervert!"

The fireball Claire released blew Kamito away together with the kitchen.

===Part 4===

Just like that, 30 minutes passed.

At the table where the judges were sitting, the food cooked by the two of them was lined up.

Est, Scarlet and Kamito, who was worn out, were sitting side by side in a line.

As the result of drawing lots, they would start eating Claire's cooking first but—

"...Ah, I have to at least ask, what is this?"

A black lump of something was laid down on the plate before him.

Wasn't that probably the cinders thing Claire was always saying?

"If I remember, it was seafood curry... right? That was what you were making."

"...I...It looks a little overcooked."


The thing before him was completely carbonized... It was no longer about the taste.

"Ehh, is it bad if I don't eat this?

"I...It's not about appearances, what's important is the taste, right?!"

"It's awfully bitter."

Est, who sampled a mouthful, muttered that expressionlessly.

"...Est, you betrayed me."

"Isn't that obvious? Est, you've done well."

"Wh...What, Scarlet is deliciously eating it."

"That's because it's a fire spirit. It probably doesn't have something like the sense of taste."

That burnt-black lump was completely eaten by Scarlet, but he had the feeling that rather than eating something, it was incinerating waste. After it finished eating, it puffed out a small fireball.

"...Isn't Est also a spirit?! I don't think she understands the taste of a delicate cuisine."

"Use of abusive language towards a judge. Claire gets a point deduction."

Expressionlessly, Est raised up a point-deduction card.

"Guu..."

"With just a black thing, there's no need to eat it. It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand near her mouth and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Well, there seemed to already be a winner decided, but they had to also at least eat and compare her cooking.

...*Gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*.<ref>simmering sfx.</ref>

They saw the cooking that was carried over—

"Th..That's..!"

Kamito was lost for words. Est widened her eyes unusually, Scarlet purred.

It seemed to be a boiling...stew.

It was red. It was more red compared to the time Kamito saw it a while ago, It was a stew whose ingredients could not be seen.

"Ehh, what is... this?"

"This is the Ordesia royal family's speciality, the white stew."

"How is it white!?"

At least on the surface, all he could see was one color, red. And then, there was a dreadful smell that even thrust up into his nose.

It was because of the subtle seasoning she used just now, he was certain of that.

"Wh...What is this?! There's no way anyone could eat such a thing!"

Claire pushed aside her own matters and complained. ...Well, she understood that feeling.

"Ahh, the daughter of the Elstein family is complaining without even trying it."

Fianna brushed her glossy black hair and looked down at Claire.

"This isn't fair. I doubt that's something nobles, who are exemplars to the masses, do."

"Uggg....!"


Unfairness aside, Fianna also did not eat Claire's burnt-black thing, but Claire, who blew her top, seemed to not have noticed such a thing.

Or perhaps he should put it that she was basically weak to provocation to things about noble ojou-samas. She was even weaker especially when it involved her family name and her pride as a noble.

"I...I get it, it's alright if I eat a mouthful of that, right? I'm good with spicy things, after all."

The moment Claire nodded, Fianna expressed a wicked smile.

"Hey, Claire, that's seriously dangerous—"

Without time for Kamito to stop Claire, she put the spoon into her mouth.

And then, at the next moment.

"Hyguu—!?"

......*Patan*.

Suddenly, she collapsed onto the table.

"Cl...Claire, are you alright?!"

Kamito helped her up in a fluster but Claire's eyes were spinning.

"...Sh...She's completely knocked out."

"It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand at her waist and smiled.

"Err, it was that kind of match?"


"Is that not it?"

Fianna looked surprised.

Well, he felt that it was certain that they did not decide on the precise conditions to win.

"You certainly did say that you made the spirits satisfied with a ritual of the «Divine Ritual Institute», right?"

"Yeah, just by eating a mouthful, they returned to Astral Zero seemingly satisfied."

"Uh, I think that they probably did not return satisfied."

"A cooking that even destroys a spirit sense of taste...Unable to prohibit the trembling."

Est leaked out such a mutter.

===Part 5===

''Good grief... today was a troublesome day.''

Since then, one hour had passed, Kamito was using the shower installed in the bathroom.

Because Fianna said she would shower later, Kamito ended up entering the bathroom first without any reservation.

By the way, Claire was being nursed by Scarlet in the room. She should probably be groaning on the bed currently. Kamito thought she was pitiful but he could not even do anything.

It was already time for Est to sleep. She could not return to Astral Zero, so she needed to get a lot of sleep, and she would usually sleep for about half a day.


"At any rate" —Kamito muttered while having his shower.

''Fianna Ray Ordesia... huh?''

She was a girl, who was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and the second spirit princess candidate next to that Calamity Queen— Rubia Elstein. Why did she know Kamito's true identity? He did not clearly understand what her aim was for approaching him.

''It also doesn't seem like she's going to expose my true identity.''

Rather than seriously threatening him, Kamito thought that it was more like she was having fun with his reactions.

''...What on earth is going on?''

At the moment Kamito tried to stop the spirit device shower.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, I'm coming in."

Such a voice came from the direction of the dressing room.

"Hn, Ah—"

He replied.

"Wh...What!?"

Kamito turned around in a fluster.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gararaa*— The door opened.

Over there was—

"...What's the matter? You look so surprised."


A princess with a sheet of bath towel wrapped around her body.

"Wh...Wh...Wh...?"

Kamito fell into a panic state for a moment.

"Fi...Fianna, what are you doing?!"

"Uh?"

The princess slightly tilted her head and made a lovely smile.

She had a slender white nape. She had an elegant narrow waist. And then, there were her large swelling breasts. He thought that her bare white legs, seen from the slit of the bath towel, were bewitching unlike those of a 16 year old girl.

Kamito was dumbfounded—

"What, even for me, doing this thing is... embarrassing, you know?"

Her knees touched each other and she bashfully muttered.

Slowly, Fianna gently dropped her towel.

"...!?"

Kamito instantly covered his eyes with both hands—but,

"A sw...swimsuit...?"

Fianna was wearing a separate black swimsuit beneath the bath towel.

It was a water festival swimsuit, where thin veils were attached at the chest area and a pareo was wrapped around her waist.

She had both nicely tightened legs and a narrow waist that depicted her elegant curves.


Her slightly flushed body was beautiful like a descending goddess.

Kamito was charmed instantly—

"Eh, what's ... the matter?"

"Wh...What?"

"Sh...Showing my bare skin to a boy... Kamito-kun, you are the first one, you know."

Fianna's voice slightly trembled as she embarrassedly muttered.

"Wh...Why...?"

Kamito gulped.

...He did not understand the point. Why was she doing such a thing?

As if his doubt was painted out—

"Hey, sit."

Fianna gently touched his shoulders with her hands and made Kamito sit facing the reverse direction.

It was the sensation of a girl's cool soft hands. His heartbeat beat faster right away.

"Fianna, what are you trying to—"

Fuyon.

"...!"

Suddenly, a soft sense of elasticity was pushed onto his back.

Kamito's back jumped in a startle.


Fianna coughed—

"A...a princess like me is giving your back a wash. Consider this an honor."

She began washing Kamito's back with a bubble-foaming body towel.

"Er, wait a while, why are you—"

Kamito couldn't comprehend it and was completely bewildered.

However, if he turned around, he would end up looking directly at Fianna's bewitching swimsuit appearance, so he didn't move.

"Be...Behave yourself, do you plan on making me embarrassed?"

She said that in a sulky tone and strongly scrubbed his back,

"Ho..How is it? Does it feel good?"

"Well, even if you ask something like that..."

Honestly, it felt good.

Or, with a cute girl so close like this, there's no way that it doesn't feel good.

However, he felt like he'll lose something important as a person if he said his honest thoughts.

"Yo..You're surprisingly stubborn... Hurry up and get ensnared by me!"

"Ensnared!?"

Funyu. Funyun.

He felt like he heard some sort of dangerous word just now, but his senses were taken away by the sensation of her breast pressing on him, and his mind immediately became hazy.


''This is... bad...!''

Kamito, who was brought up as an assassin since he was young at the «Instructional School», did not even do training against this kind of allurement. As, he was at the age where he did not yet require a counter-measure for such a thing, and his contracted spirit was keeping all approaching females completely away from him.

However, Kamito was now of the marriageable age of a youth.

He was already on the verge of losing his reason to the sensation of her breasts, pressing through her thin swimsuit.

"H..Hey... where are you touching!?"

"Be...Behave yourself! I'll tell your true identity to that girl."

"Th...That's right! Why do you know about Ren Ashbell—"

Kamito was about to turn around and ask her— at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bam!*— Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.

"...!?"

Over there was—

"C...Claire...?"

Claire Rouge, who was looking downwards and whose shoulder was trembling.

"Kuu, I can't believe you've already recovered..."

Fianna tightly bit her lips.

"Yo...Yo...You guys, wh...wh...wh..what are you doing?"


"You...you're mistaken, this is, err—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogogo...!*

Claire's red hair bristled like flames flaring up.

Kamito resigned to being turned to cinders like usual.

"..."

Claire's movement, after raising her whip up, suddenly stopped.

In her ruby pupils, flames were burning up, as she was sternly glaring at Fianna.

Fianna expressed a composed expression. Pitoo— she stuck her breasts onto Kamito's back.

"Fianna!? Wh...why are you doing something like adding fuel to—"

Kamito tried to separate his body in a fluster but his arms were tightly held.

"I'm now washing Kamito-kun's back. Could you please not bother us?"

"Kuu, yo...you guys..."

''Ah... I'm so dead.''

Kamito strangely closed his eyes with a calm mood.

However, the move Claire took next was completely unexpected.

It wasn't the usual where she blew Kamito away with her Flame Tongue—

"I...I'll... also wash your back."

"Eh?" "Huh?"


She sternly glared at the dumbfounded two of them— and informed them.

"I mean I'm also entering the bath!"

===Part 6===

[[Image:STnBD V02 004-005.jpg|thumb]]
"Ho...How is it, Kamito? Does it feel good?"

"Ah, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right?"

''Wa...Wait, what... kind of situation is this!?''

Three minutes later, Kamito's head was completely in a panic.

...He wondered if he was having a nasty nightmare. However, this sensation he felt on his back was real.

In a bathroom for 1 person to use, he ended up being covered in bubble-foam with two beautiful girls for some reason.

Furthermore, Claire wasn't even wearing a swimsuit. Her naked body was just wreathed around by a bath towel.

Her vivid crimson red hair looked pretty on her fine milky-white skin.

She had a petite build and slender proportions.

That lovely-fairy-like body of hers was more than charming enough, even if she was lacking breasts.

There were red belt marks on her thigh seen through the slit of her towel. Claire had her animal-training leather whip wreathed around her thigh. Those marks were strangely captivating.

Kamito eagerly tried to not look at the two of them, but because the room was small after all, he would end up closely stuck to their skin with just a slight movement. That sensation ended up further boosting his imagination.

"Kyaa...hey, what are you touching, idiot!"

"Ah, if you move like that, you'll rub my front...Hyauu."

It was that situation just by twisting his body a little due to the ticklishness.

''Give me a break...''

If boys of about the same age heard this, they might think that it's the Shangri-La of dreams, but, as for Kamito, he felt like it was as if he was sitting on a bed of nails.

...Why was this happening, he did not understand the point.

It was probably because Claire had an opposing heart towards Fianna that she ended up blurting out such a thing, and it became that she couldn't back out but— as for Kamito, who was dragged into this, this was intolerable.

He should be getting out from here as quickly as possible, but if he moved even a little, he would end up directly coming in contact with their skin, so even if he planned to get out, he couldn't get out.

"Hey, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right? Say that it feels good!"

"Ouchhh, you're peeling off the skin on my back."

"Eh, it hurts so much? ... Wow, your back is full of injuries."

"Ah, that's because I've always been hurt by a certain somebody."

"I...I'm sorry..."

Kamito groaned with a deadpan look and Claire awkwardly apologized.


"—No, I'm joking. Those are old wounds from the past."

The injuries on his back were gotten from the time when he called himself {{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}} before.

"...Hn? Fianna, what are you looking at?"

—Claire frowned and looked at Fianna.

"I...it's nothing."

"What's the matter with my spirit seal?"

Fianna had been intermittently gazing at Claire's spirit seal on her right hand since a while ago.

"Di...didn't I say that it's nothing!"

Fianna let out a flustered voice unlike her usual self and quickly averted her eyes.

Claire stared at her in such a state, seemingly puzzled—

"...Your spirit seal is at such a place. How unusual."

She had gotten a quick look at a part of her spirit seal at Fianna's cleavage, who was wearing a swimsuit.

"If I recall, you're a holy spirit user?"

"Yea... that's right."

Fianna, who answered her, had a slightly stiff expression.

"What kind of spirit is yours, summon it and show it to us."

Kamito also had an interest in that. As teammates participating in the same quest, they should at least have a grasp of the type of spirits being used. That was also, without fail, the duty of being in the team.


However, Fianna turned away with a seemingly displeased look for some reason.

"I'll show it to you when necessary. A spirit contractor doesn't thoughtlessly summon her contracted spirit."

Certainly, there were also spirit contractors with that kind of thinking among the academy students.

As there was the possibility that their spirits would be seen through by rivals from their appearances to their attributes, weaknesses and so on.

On the other hand—

"If you don't make communications with your contracted spirit daily, mutual trust can't be created."

There were also people who thought like Claire, and they were the majority in the academy.

As either opinions also have a reason, either side couldn't be unconditionally said to be correct, but—

For some reason, those words of Claire seemed to have gotten on Fianna's nerves.

"...You won't understand. Claire Rouge."

"...? Hey, what do you mean by that—"

"I'm getting out already."

Fianna muttered with an ice-like voice and quickly stood up.

—At that moment.

He heard the faint sound of weapons from afar.

It was something normal humans would fail to hear, the sound of metal clashing.

However, Kamito, who once received training at the «Instructional School», certainly heard it.


"Kamito, what's the matter?"

"There's battle occurring within the academy—"

It might be fellow academy students' duel. No, if that was the case, the Sylphid Knights should have immediately stopped it.

"I have a bad premonition."

That was a pure uneasiness— to be honest. His intuition as a spirit contractor, which was honed as he went through countless battles— that was the only one he wanted to believe that did not dull as he expected.

''There's no doubt, there's a terrible fellow—''

He dashed out of the bathroom, nimbly put on his uniform, and then Est turned up, rubbing her eyelids and looking sleepy, in her pajamas. It seemed that this sword spirit felt an unusual phenomenon.

"Kamito, there's something not good outside."

"Ahh, sorry for waking you up, Est."

"No, Kamito. I'm your sword."

Kamito grasped Est's small hand, and the girl's body turned into particles of light in a moment.

At the next moment, Kamito's hand was gripping the elemental waffe— Terminus Est.

He felt that her sword body was smaller and her radiance was also duller compared to usual but because she had just woken up, it couldn't be helped.

Kamito jumped out from the room's window.

"Wa...Wait up... ahh, come on! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire called Scarlet and jumped out chasing Kamito.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-02-04T23:25:24Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 4: Cat Fight==

===Part 1===

"Neeveeer, I won't accept this!"

It was evening. Claire's angry voice reverberated throughout the Raven Class dormitory.

"I've already had to concede to her joining the team temporarily due to the guarding quest, but—"

She brushed her red twin-tail hair in irritation.

"Why is this girl in the same room with us?!"

She faced Fianna, who was drinking her cup of black tea in elegant small sips, and thrust her finger toward her.
[[Image:STnBD V02 099.jpg|thumb]]

Turning away standoffishly, Fianna sighed and muttered.

"What a small room, I wouldn't have thought that this is a place where a noble would live in."

"Sh...Shut up! If you have complaints, why don't you take it up to the academy director?"

"What I am talking about is how messy the room is. Can't you catch the sarcasm of the remark?"

"Grh... I...It's usually properly tidied up!"

Kamito sighed as he was at his wits' end. These two have already been like this for some time now.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, don't you think so too?"

"Err, well..."

Casting a glance at Claire who was on the verge of tears, Kamito answered vaguely.


"That reminds me, Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ahh, it's certainly messy. Claire should at least clean it up."

Claire bit her lips with teary eyes.

''...Sorry, Claire. I'm unable to defy this princess.''

Somehow, the girl knew Kamito's true identity.

Kamito's intent was to quickly press the question, but, in this situation, Claire would also learn about it.

This princess seemed to have no intention of telling the secret to Claire, but she had been threatening him by leaking that name since a while ago.

Feeling like a cat on hot bricks, Kamito tediously sighed.

While the invisible fireworks scattered, Est was playing with Scarlet with a green foxtail.

It seemed that Claire realized that she was no match for Fianna in the battle of words, and diverted the flow of the argument to Kamito.

"Besides, why should it be my room?!"

"Well, because you're the only person in the dormitory who occupies the room just by herself."

"It's not only me, even not just two of us. Including Est, it's three people."

"Aren't you treating me as your slave spirit? By the dormitory rules, spirits are not counted as roommates."

"Uh, that's so, but..."



"Well, with all of us, I guess the room will be cramped, as expected. I'll leave."

In the first place, Kamito should have been living in a hut outside.

Moreover, it would be no good if rumors about a guy sleeping in a girl's room were to spread.

"Hey, what are you going to do when you leave? Do you plan on going as far as sleeping outdoors?"

"For the time being, a tent would be sufficient. I'll manage one way or another."

Claire grabbed the back of Kamito's neck as he tried to leave the room.

"What?"

"No."

"Huh?"

"That's no good. After all, if you're gone..."

Claire looked downwards and tightly bit her lips.

"Who will do the cooking and the laundry?!"

"...Err, you do it."

"No way. After all, the meals you make are delicious..."

It seemed that Claire, who used to live on canned food, had her stomach held captive by Kamito's home cooking.

"Besides, if you were to leave, wouldn't that mean you and Est are left all alone together. That's no good. Rinslet and, like just now, Ellis may come meddling. No, it's not just Ellis and the others. After all, there are many girls targeting you out of curiosity."


"If I'm being targeted...Est and I can fend off most of them."

"I...It's not what I meant... Stupid."

Claire released her hold on the back of his neck.

"Y...You are mine after all. I'll not give you to anyone."

"...Even if you said that..."

Kamito softly sighed—

"Hey, what do you mean by yours?"

Fianna muttered in soft tone.

"Claire Rouge, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito-kun?"

"Wh...What kind of relationship...? That's..."

Claire bashfully blushed,

"A...A sl...slave and a master relationship!"

"Wh...What did you say...!?"

Fianna looked at Kamito with an astonished look.

"D...Don't tell me, you have such an insane relationship..."

"Wait, don't utter something that'll cause misunderstandings!"

"Hm...hmm, besides, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito? Despite being a freshly admitted student, aren't you being very intimate?"


In reverse, Claire was the one asking back this time.

When she did, Fianna coughed—

"Me? I'm... his little sister, Kamito's."

"Eh!"

"...? A sister, I..."

"Hey, listen, the truth is that Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ye...Yes, she is my little sister, my little sister!"

Fianna murmured the magic words and Kamito nodded right away.

"Li...Little sister... I see, so you had a little sister."

Claire stroked her chest for some reason.

"However, I'm his stepsister."

"Stepsister!?"

"That's right, furthermore, a naughty stepsister."

"A nau...naughty stepsister!?"

Claire's face turned bright red in a split second.

''...What on earth was she imagining?''

"Here's a hint, a stepsister can be married to her brother, right, onii-sama ♪"

Suddenly, Fianna tightly pressed her large breasts unto him.


Kamito was spontaneously startled by that duly soft sensation—

"Wh...Wh...Wh...? Id...Idiot, you brute pervert!"

"Ouch, wait, it's a misunderstanding, stop—"

For some reason, tears welled up in Claire's eyes as she hit Kamito with her whip. Pishi! Pishi!

"Hey, what are you doing to Kamito-kun!"

Phishi!—Fianna grabbed Claire's arm that swung up.

"Uh, wh...what!"

"Kamito-kun isn't your slave."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

"He is mine."

"No, I'm not yours either, you know?"

Kamito retorted with half-opened eyes.

''...Good grief, I wonder why such people are all around me.''

"Too bad. Kamito is my slave spirit, after all...??"

"After all?"

As Fianna asked back, Claire's cheeks slight blushed,

"After all, err... I even...did the spirit contract ritual with Kamito."


"..."

Fianna opened her mouth.

She faced Kamito, whose head was made to squeak.

"Hey, is that true? Kamito-kun."

She had a devilish smile.

"No, that's..."

Honestly, he was getting embarrassed just by recalling that time.

He turned bright red and cast down his eyes, which was roughly the same reaction Claire's shown.

''If it was that embarrassing, then don't mention it''— was what she thought, but.

After witnessing such reaction from both of them, Fianna calmly muttered.

"I see... You kissed."

Her tone was certainly calm, but it was the tone that concealed something dreadful.

...She was angry. She was certainly angry.

''No, why is Fianna angry in the first place?''

As Kamito showed a doubtful expression, Fianna quickly stood up—

Faced Claire, who was bashfully turning red and sharply thrust her index finger at her.

"Let's have a match, Claire Rouge!"

"A match?"


"Yes, a match, where the winner is the one who can love Kamito-kun."

"No...No way, not such a thing! To begin with, Kamito is originally mine!"

"I've been saying that's not it..."

Kamito tried to cut into their conversation, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him.

"If you win, I'll leave this room. Then, you can do all the perverted things you'd like with Kamito-kun, just the two of you."

"I...I...I won't do such things!"

"Ahh, then, is doing it by yourself more to your liking?"

"Wh...Wh...Wh...What are...?"

Claire turned bright red and the steam vented from her head.

''...She was thoroughly toyed with.''

Claire was extremely weak toward the reprehension in such an area, she was a super innocent ojou-sama.

"Or perhaps, you have no confidence? You just don't want me to take away Kamito-kun?"

Fianna further provoked Claire, who has finally snapped.

"Guu... A...As you wish! Come forth, scorching hot hellcat!"

She summoned Scarlet and held in her hand an elemental waffe— Flame Tongue.

"Hey, do you plan on destroying the dormitory?! The people from the Sylphid Knights will dash here!"

"It's alright, because I'll settle it before they come."


"That's completely not alright!"

Claire-san, her eyes were serious. ...She was determined.

"Don't be in such a hurry, Claire Rouge."

However, Fianna waved her hand with a composed expression.

"What, now that it has come to this, are you pleading for your life?"

"I didn't say anything about having a match in blade dance. I wonder if trying to settle everything with violence is something proper nobles do. Did all the nutrition that's supposed to go to your head go to your breasts—"

Fianna looked at Claire's breasts and smiled.

"—I guess that's not the case."

"Burn all to nothing, red hot inferno ball!"

"Wait, Claire! Stop the spirit magic!"

Kamito flustered and held her hands to her back as Claire tried to recite fireball.

At their best, they were hovering near the bottom of the inter-school ranking. If they caused any more problems, «Team Scarlet's» score would drop to the lowest rank.

"Guu...then, what kind of match are we having?!"

"Yeah—"

Placing her index finger at her chin, Fianna slowly looked around the room.

—Then, her gaze stopped on a mountain of canned food, piled up in the kitchen.


Kamito overlooked that her eyes were sparkling.

"Then, the first one who satisfies Kamito's body, wins— How's that?"

"Sa...Satisfies his body...!?"

Claire's face turned bright red.

"No...no way, not such a thing! After all, I don't know any skillful methods... that's not it, su...such a thing is definitely not allowed!"

"I don't know what kind of misunderstanding you're having, but what I'm talking about is a culinary showdown?"

"Culinary!?"

Claire's face froze.

It was natural. The first time he met her, she was only eating canned food.

She couldn't possibly cook something decent.

"No way, I can't accept such a duel!"

"Ah, offering a meal for a spirit to enjoy itself is the same type of «Kagura» as a blade dance, a skill of a splendid spirit contractor. Isn't it also among the academy's core subjects?"

"Th...That's..."

"Or, are you lacking confidence? ...Like that chest of yours."

She snapped. At that moment, the sound of something snapping was heard.

"I...I get it..."


"Uh?"

"I...I accept it, this culinary match!"

Claire faced Fianna and sharply thrust her finger at her as she accepted the match.

At that moment, the princess expressed an impish smile.

''By the way, Claire, she has seen through the fact that you're weak in cooking!''

===Part 2===

Just like that, the culinary showdown between the two of them somehow began but—

The two beautiful girls, who put on aprons, were standing at opposite sides of the kitchen.

It was the common kitchen at the first floor of the Raven Class dormitory. It seemed that as long as one was a boarding student, it was alright to freely use the ingredients available there.

Est the judge sat well behaved at the table and was tightly grasping a spoon.

While being nervous about the other meaning of having Scarlet take care of the leftovers, Kamito paced around the back of the kitchen.

''...Frankly, Claire has no chance of winning.''

He certainly had never eaten Claire's home cooking but, in any case, she was the ojou-sama, who got through with mostly canned food in her meals since she came to the academy.


"Ehh, canned tuna, mackerel tuna... and I splurge a little and also open the canned crab."

While humming, Claire arranged the canned food ingredients. Kamito had doubts about approving her combination of canned food but, for now, it looked edible, so Kamito took a breath of relief.

"Fruits are easy to eat after being cut."

Upon seeing Claire slowly taking out the kitchen knife, Kamito interrupted her.

"Are you alright with that? Don't cut your finger."

"I'm alright, after all, I was always watching you prepare food."

"I see... Hn, you were always watching?"

"Idi... Th...That's not it, I do not mean something like that!"

"Waah, it's dangerous, don't swing the kitchen knife!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun!* Kamito splendidly dodged the kitchen knife, which grazed his nose tip.

"Hmm, be...because you said something stupid!"

Claire's face, up till her ears, was bright red and she quickly turned away.

"Putting that aside, what on earth are you making?"

"Seafood curry, the one that you often make. Because I like that."

"Eh, you don't normally use canned tuna and canned mackerel for seafood curry, you know?"

It seemed that she tossed the ingredients into the sauce from what she learned by watching him.


"Sh...shut up... It's not like there's a reason to the fishes' name one by one. It's the same as not remembering the face of the partner, who you danced with at the ball."

"...That's terrible. Do remember that."

Besides Claire's character, just her appearance was that of a transcendent beautiful girl. He was without doubt that there would be as many young nobles as the number of stars, who would be hard-pressed by her lovely looks and ask her for a dance.

"...At any rate, Claire, you're in a dress?"

"What, I was once too the daughter of a Duke family before my lands were seized, so I do at least wear dresses... Or perhaps, is it that I look strange wearing a dress?"

"No, I just thought that you looked good wearing it."

"...Wh...Wh...What are you saying, idiot."

Kamito spoke his honest thoughts and Claire turned red increasingly and looked downwards.

She slightly raised her head and looked at Kamito with an upward glance—

"Hey, do you re...really... think I look good?"

"Yea, I think that your red hair looks pretty with that pure white dress.... I don't want to admit it but honestly just your looks are prettier than any princesses."

"...!"

"Well, while wearing a dress, your breasts volume is overwhelming lacking though. Using paddings there to make do with it is the only—"


Then, Kamito suddenly shut his mouth.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo*... The kitchenware were clattering.

...It seemed that he stepped on another unnecessary landmine again.

"Ah...no... I'm sorry."

"...Th...Th...That's right. Unless I use paddings, I can't even wear a dress, right?"

"Hey, Clare, why are you holding such a thing? That's a handy tool you use to peel vegetables, it's not something you use on people... owaa, wai—"

===Part 3===

"Kuu, I can't believe that there's such a way to use a vegetable peeler..."

As Kamito cursed, he turned up at Fianna's corner this time.

There were numerous scars like cat-scratches on his cheeks.

"Despite being poor at using the cookware, she completely mastered using it as a weapon."

At this rate, the day that Claire's elemental waffe became a peeler from a whip might also be close.

''Turn into bonito flakes...? What a terribly unpleasant future.''

While pressing down on his cheeks, which were suffering a prickling pain, he was thinking about such a thing,

"—Hmm, you two are on pretty good terms."


Raising her face from the chopping board, Fianna said with half-opened eyes.

Somehow, she seemed a little displeased.

"Is that how it looks like? Princess, your eyes are also surprisingly bad."

"Not everything you see is the truth— That was a saying from a certain senior of mine."

"That indeed seems like words that a princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» would say."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders and stood beside Fianna.

She was slicing a carrot with a nice tapping rhythm.

Because she was a «Kagura» expert, who pleased spirits, as expected her skill was good.

"You seem full of confidence."

"Of course. During the time at the «Divine Ritual Institute», although there was a ritual to offer cooked meals to high ranking spirits once a month, all of them were satisfied with my offered meals and returned to Astral Zero."

"Really? That's amazing."

Kamito was honestly in admiration. That seemed to be a great expectation. Naturally, because appearance was more important than taste for the meals offered to spirits, he wondered if it would differ from the cooking humans eat.

"By the way, what was that one bottle you poured into the pot just now?"

"Capsicum. I'm using it as a subtle seasoning."

"I see, a subtle seasoning."

A subtle seasoning. The soup in the pot certainly became red and was making the ingredients subtle to see.


However, did subtle seasoning generally have such a meaning?

"...Is that okay?"

"Yea, it has such a vibrant and pretty color, doesn't it?"

...That somehow invited anxiety but he gave up on investigating it.

Fianna nodded, seemingly satisfied, and casted her sights onto the chopping board again.

While listening to the rhythmic tapping sound, Kamito gazed at Fiannas face profile.

She had black pupils of long slits and virgin-snow-like white skin.

Her black hair, which reached down to her waist, was currently tied up to not let it fall.

Her white nape was mysteriously erotic.

Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by that somewhat mature face profile.

''With just tying her hair up, her impression has greatly changed...?''

Her tied up hair. There was something stuck in Kamito's mind.

''...This girl, as I thought, have I met her somewhere?''

Despite that it should be the first time they met, the girl somehow knew Kamito's true identity.

''However, I don't have any princess acquaintances...''

It was irritating that he seemed to recall something but yet he couldn't recall anything.

He was staring at Fianna's face profile in that manner—

"Hey, Kamito-kun? Why have you been visually raping me since just now?"


Fianna turned towards him with a slightly troubled look.

"Ah, no... visually raping!?"

"That is certainly things like turning this fallen princess senseless, or training her like a slave. Kamito-kun, it's your free-will to make these various perverted delusions but... well, honestly, it doesn't really feel good to be used as an adolescent boy's delusions."

"What kind of person do you think I am?"

"Ah, I would like for you to not take a princess maiden, who serves the elemental lords of the «Divine Ritual Institute», lightly. I can read your mind like picking something up."

After saying that, Fianna drew her face close and gently placed her hand onto Kamito's forehead.

He was reflexively startled by the sensation of her cool soft skin.

"...Eh? No way, a nude maid, that's shameful..."
[[Image:STnBD V02 115.jpg|thumb]]

"What's shameful is your mind!"

Kamito spontaneously shouted.

Besides, what was a nude maid? Was it a variant of the naked apron? He was a little curious.

At that moment—

"Kamito, it's about the meat's grilling adjustment though, is medium good? Or, well-done?"

"Ahh, I prefer medium... Owa!"

Upon turning around, before he knew it, Claire was standing there with a smile and a fireball floating.



"Yo...Yo...You are the wo...wo...worst, something like nude maid, you're the worst!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo......!*

"Wait, it's a false accusation— Fianna!?"

He requested for help but Fianna had already left the scene with an impish smile.

"Tu...turn into cinders together with your insolent delusions, you pervert!"

The fireball Claire released blew Kamito away together with the kitchen.

===Part 4===

Just like that, 30 minutes passed.

At the table where the judges were sitting, the food cooked by the two of them was lined up.

Est, Scarlet and Kamito, who was worn out, were sitting side by side in a line.

As the result of drawing lots, they would start eating Claire's cooking first but—

"...Ah, I have to at least ask, what is this?"

A black lump of something was laid down on the plate before him.

Wasn't that probably the cinders thing Claire was always saying?

"If I remember, it was seafood curry... right? That was what you were making."

"...I...It looks a little overcooked."


The thing before him was completely carbonized... It was no longer about the taste.

"Ehh, is it bad if I don't eat this?

"I...It's not about appearances, what's important is the taste, right?!"

"It's awfully bitter."

Est, who sampled a mouthful, muttered that expressionlessly.

"...Est, you betrayed me."

"Isn't that obvious? Est, you've done well."

"Wh...What, Scarlet is deliciously eating it."

"That's because it's a fire spirit. It probably doesn't have something like the sense of taste."

That burnt-black lump was completely eaten by Scarlet, but he had the feeling that rather than eating something, it was incinerating waste. After it finished eating, it puffed out a small fireball.

"...Isn't Est also a spirit?! I don't think she understands the taste of a delicate cuisine."

"Use of abusive language towards a judge. Claire gets a point deduction."

Expressionlessly, Est raised up a point-deduction card.

"Guu..."

"With just a black thing, there's no need to eat it. It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand near her mouth and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Well, there seemed to already be a winner decided, but they had to also at least eat and compare her cooking.

...*Gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*.<ref>simmering sfx.</ref>

They saw the cooking that was carried over—

"Th..That's..!"

Kamito was lost for words. Est widened her eyes unusually, Scarlet purred.

It seemed to be a boiling...stew.

It was red. It was more red compared to the time Kamito saw it a while ago, It was a stew whose ingredients could not be seen.

"Ehh, what is... this?"

"This is the Ordesia royal family's speciality, the white stew."

"How is it white!?"

At least on the surface, all he could see was one color, red. And then, there was a dreadful smell that even thrust up into his nose.

It was because of the subtle seasoning she used just now, he was certain of that.

"Wh...What is this?! There's no way anyone could eat such a thing!"

Claire pushed aside her own matters and complained. ...Well, she understood that feeling.

"Ahh, the daughter of the Elstein family is complaining without even trying it."

Fianna brushed her glossy black hair and looked down at Claire.

"This isn't fair. I doubt that's something nobles, who are exemplars to the masses, do."

"Uggg....!"


Unfairness aside, Fianna also did not eat Claire's burnt-black thing, but Claire, who blew her top, seemed to not have noticed such a thing.

Or perhaps he should put it that she was basically weak to provocation to things about noble ojou-samas. She was even weaker especially when it involved her family name and her pride as a noble.

"I...I get it, it's alright if I eat a mouthful of that, right? I'm good with spicy things, after all."

The moment Claire nodded, Fianna expressed a wicked smile.

"Hey, Claire, that's seriously dangerous—"

Without time for Kamito to stop Claire, she put the spoon into her mouth.

And then, at the next moment.

"Hyguu—!?"

......*Patan*.

Suddenly, she collapsed onto the table.

"Cl...Claire, are you alright?!"

Kamito helped her up in a fluster but Claire's eyes were spinning.

"...Sh...She's completely knocked out."

"It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand at her waist and smiled.

"Err, it was that kind of match?"


"Is that not it?"

Fianna looked surprised.

Well, he felt that it was certain that they did not decide on the precise conditions to win.

"You certainly did say that you made the spirits satisfied with a ritual of the «Divine Ritual Institute», right?"

"Yeah, just by eating a mouthful, they returned to Astral Zero seemingly satisfied."

"Uh, I think that they probably did not return satisfied."

"A cooking that even destroys a spirit sense of taste...Unable to prohibit the trembling."

Est leaked out such a mutter.

===Part 5===

''Good grief... today was a troublesome day.''

Since then, one hour had passed, Kamito was using the shower installed in the bathroom.

Because Fianna said she would shower later, Kamito ended up entering the bathroom first without any reservation.

By the way, Claire was being nursed by Scarlet in the room. She should probably be groaning on the bed currently. Kamito thought she was pitiful but he could not even do anything.

It was already time for Est to sleep. She could not return to Astral Zero, so she needed to get a lot of sleep, and she would usually sleep for about half a day.


"At any rate" —Kamito muttered while having his shower.

''Fianna Ray Ordesia... huh?''

She was a girl, who was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and the second spirit princess candidate next to that Calamity Queen— Rubia Elstein. Why did she know Kamito's true identity? He did not clearly understand what her aim was for approaching him.

''It also doesn't seem like she's going to expose my true identity.''

Rather than seriously threatening him, Kamito thought that it was more like she was having fun with his reactions.

''...What on earth is going on?''

At the moment Kamito tried to stop the spirit device shower.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, I'm coming in."

Such a voice came from the direction of the dressing room.

"Hn, Ah—"

He replied.

"Wh...What!?"

Kamito turned around in a fluster.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gararaa*— The door opened.

Over there was—

"...What's the matter? You look so surprised."


A princess with a sheet of bath towel wrapped around her body.

"Wh...Wh...Wh...?"

Kamito fell into a panic state for a moment.

"Fi...Fianna, what are you doing?!"

"Uh?"

The princess slightly tilted her head and made a lovely smile.

She had a slender white nape. She had an elegant narrow waist. And then, there were her large swelling breasts. He thought that her bare white legs, seen from the slit of the bath towel, were bewitching unlike those of a 16 year old girl.

Kamito was dumbfounded—

"What, even for me, doing this thing is... embarrassing, you know?"

Her knees touched each other and she bashfully muttered.

Slowly, Fianna gently dropped her towel.

"...!?"

Kamito instantly covered his eyes with both hands—but,

"A sw...swimsuit...?"

Fianna was wearing a separate black swimsuit beneath the bath towel.

It was a water festival swimsuit, where thin veils were attached at the chest area and a pareo was wrapped around her waist.

She had both nicely tightened legs and a narrow waist that depicted her elegant curves.


Her slightly flushed body was beautiful like descending goddess.

Kamito was charmed instantly—

"Eh, what's ... the matter?"

"Wh...What?"

"Sh...Showing my bare skin to a boy... Kamito-kun, you are the first one, you know."

Fianna's voice slightly trembled as she embarrassedly muttered.

"Wh...Why...?"

Kamito gulped.

...He did not understand the point. Why was she doing such a thing?

As if his doubt was painted out—

"Hey, sit."

Fianna gently touched his shoulders with her hands and made Kamito sit facing the reverse direction.

It was the sensation of a girl's cool soft hands. His heartbeat beat faster right away.

"Fianna, what are you trying to—"

Fuyon.

"...!"

Suddenly, a soft sense of elasticity was pushed onto his back.

Kamito's back jumped in a startle.


Fianna coughed—

"A...a princess like me is giving your back a wash. Consider this an honor."

She began washing Kamito's back with a bubble-foaming body towel.

"Er, wait a while, why are you—"

Kamito couldn't comprehend it and was completely bewildered.

However, if he turned around, he would end up looking directly at Fianna's bewitching swimsuit appearance, so he didn't move.

"Be...Behave yourself, do you plan on making me embarrassed?"

She said that in a sulky tone and strongly scrubbed his back,

"Ho..How is it? Does it feel good?"

"Well, even if you ask something like that..."

Honestly, it felt good.

Or, with a cute girl so close like this, there's no way that it doesn't feel good.

However, he felt like he'll lose something important as a person if he said his honest thoughts.

"Yo..You're surprisingly stubborn... Hurry up and get ensnared by me!"

"Ensnared!?"

Funyu. Funyun.

He felt like he heard some sort of dangerous word just now, but his senses were taken away by the sensation of her breast pressing on him, and his mind immediately became hazy.


''This is... bad...!''

Kamito, who was brought up as an assassin since he was young at the «Instructional School», did not even do training against this kind of allurement. As, he was at the age where he did not yet require a counter-measure for such a thing, and his contracted spirit was keeping all approaching females completely away from him.

However, Kamito was now of the marriageable age of a youth.

He was already on the verge of losing his reason to the sensation of her breasts, pressing through her thin swimsuit.

"H..Hey... where are you touching!?"

"Be...Behave yourself! I'll tell your true identity to that girl."

"Th...That's right! Why do you know about Ren Ashbell—"

Kamito was about to turn around and ask her— at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bam!*— Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.

"...!?"

Over there was—

"C...Claire...?"

Claire Rouge, who was looking downwards and whose shoulder was trembling.

"Kuu, I can't believe you've already recovered..."

Fianna tightly bit her lips.

"Yo...Yo...You guys, wh...wh...wh..what are you doing?"


"You...you're mistaken, this is, err—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogogo...!*

Claire's red hair bristled like flames flaring up.

Kamito resigned to being turned to cinders like usual.

"..."

Claire's movement, after raising her whip up, suddenly stopped.

In her ruby pupils, flames were burning up, as she was sternly glaring at Fianna.

Fianna expressed a composed expression. Pitoo— she stuck her breasts onto Kamito's back.

"Fianna!? Wh...why are you doing something like adding fuel to—"

Kamito tried to separate his body in a fluster but his arms were tightly held.

"I'm now washing Kamito-kun's back. Could you please not bother us?"

"Kuu, yo...you guys..."

''Ah... I'm so dead.''

Kamito strangely closed his eyes with a calm mood.

However, the move Claire took next was completely unexpected.

It wasn't the usual where she blew Kamito away with her Flame Tongue—

"I...I'll... also wash your back."

"Eh?" "Huh?"


She sternly glared at the dumbfounded two of them— and informed them.

"I mean I'm also entering the bath!"

===Part 6===

[[Image:STnBD V02 004-005.jpg|thumb]]
"Ho...How is it, Kamito? Does it feel good?"

"Ah, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right?"

''Wa...Wait, what... kind of situation is this!?''

Three minutes later, Kamito's head was completely in a panic.

...He wondered if he was having a nasty nightmare. However, this sensation he felt on his back was real.

In a bathroom for 1 person to use, he ended up being covered in bubble-foam with two beautiful girls for some reason.

Furthermore, Claire wasn't even wearing a swimsuit. Her naked body was just wreathed around by a bath towel.

Her vivid crimson red hair looked pretty on her fine milky-white skin.

She had a petite build and slender proportions.

That lovely-fairy-like body of hers was more than charming enough, even if she was lacking breasts.

There were red belt marks on her thigh seen through the slit of her towel. Claire had her animal-training leather whip wreathed around her thigh. Those marks were strangely captivating.

Kamito eagerly tried to not look at the two of them, but because the room was small after all, he would end up closely stuck to their skin with just a slight movement. That sensation ended up further boosting his imagination.

"Kyaa...hey, what are you touching, idiot!"

"Ah, if you move like that, you'll rub my front...Hyauu."

It was that situation just by twisting his body a little due to the ticklishness.

''Give me a break...''

If boys of about the same age heard this, they might think that it's the Shangri-La of dreams, but, as for Kamito, he felt like it was as if he was sitting on a bed of nails.

...Why was this happening, he did not understand the point.

It was probably because Claire had an opposing heart towards Fianna that she ended up blurting out such a thing, and it became that she couldn't back out but— as for Kamito, who was dragged into this, this was intolerable.

He should be getting out from here as quickly as possible, but if he moved even a little, he would end up directly coming in contact with their skin, so even if he planned to get out, he couldn't get out.

"Hey, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right? Say that it feels good!"

"Ouchhh, you're peeling off the skin on my back."

"Eh, it hurts so much? ... Wow, your back is full of injuries."

"Ah, that's because I've always been hurt by a certain somebody."

"I...I'm sorry..."

Kamito groaned with a deadpan look and Claire awkwardly apologized.


"—No, I'm joking. Those are old wounds from the past."

The injuries on his back were gotten from the time when he called himself {{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}} before.

"...Hn? Fianna, what are you looking at?"

—Claire frowned and looked at Fianna.

"I...it's nothing."

"What's the matter with my spirit seal?"

Fianna had been intermittently gazing at Claire's spirit seal on her right hand since a while ago.

"Di...didn't I say that it's nothing!"

Fianna let out a flustered voice unlike her usual self and quickly averted her eyes.

Claire stared at her in such a state, seemingly puzzled—

"...Your spirit seal is at such a place. How unusual."

She had gotten a quick look at a part of her spirit seal at Fianna's cleavage, who was wearing a swimsuit.

"If I recall, you're a holy spirit user?"

"Yea... that's right."

Fianna, who answered her, had a slightly stiff expression.

"What kind of spirit is yours, summon it and show it to us."

Kamito also had an interest in that. As teammates participating in the same quest, they should at least have a grasp of the type of spirits being used. That was also, without fail, the duty of being in the team.


However, Fianna turned away with a seemingly displeased look for some reason.

"I'll show it to you when necessary. A spirit contractor doesn't thoughtlessly summon her contracted spirit."

Certainly, there were also spirit contractors with that kind of thinking among the academy students.

As there was the possibility that their spirits would be seen through by rivals from their appearances to their attributes, weaknesses and so on.

On the other hand—

"If you don't make communications with your contracted spirit daily, mutual trust can't be created."

There were also people who thought like Claire, and they were the majority in the academy.

As either opinions also have a reason, either side couldn't be unconditionally said to be correct, but—

For some reason, those words of Claire seemed to have gotten on Fianna's nerves.

"...You won't understand. Claire Rouge."

"...? Hey, what do you mean by that—"

"I'm getting out already."

Fianna muttered with an ice-like voice and quickly stood up.

—At that moment.

He heard the faint sound of weapons from afar.

It was something normal humans would fail to hear, the sound of metal clashing.

However, Kamito, who once received training at the «Instructional School», certainly heard it.


"Kamito, what's the matter?"

"There's battle occurring within the academy—"

It might be fellow academy students' duel. No, if that was the case, the Sylphid Knights should have immediately stopped it.

"I have a bad premonition."

That was a pure uneasiness— to be honest. His intuition as a spirit contractor, which was honed as he went through countless battles— that was the only one he wanted to believe that did not dull as he expected.

''There's no doubt, there's a terrible fellow—''

He dashed out of the bathroom, nimbly put on his uniform, and then Est turned up, rubbing her eyelids and looking sleepy, in her pajamas. It seemed that this sword spirit felt an unusual phenomenon.

"Kamito, there's something not good outside."

"Ahh, sorry for waking you up, Est."

"No, Kamito. I'm your sword."

Kamito grasped Est's small hand, and the girl's body turned into particles of light in a moment.

At the next moment, Kamito's hand was gripping the elemental waffe— Terminus Est.

He felt that her sword body was smaller and her radiance was also duller compared to usual but because she had just woken up, it couldn't be helped.

Kamito jumped out from the room's window.

"Wa...Wait up... ahh, come on! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire called Scarlet and jumped out chasing Kamito.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-02-04T10:33:21Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 4: Cat Fight==

===Part 1===

"Neeveeer, I won't accept this!"

It was evening. Claire's angry voice reverberated throughout the Raven Class dormitory.

"I've already had to concede to her joining the team temporarily due to the guarding quest, but—"

She brushed her red twin-tail hair in irritation.

"Why is this girl in the same room with us?!"

She faced Fianna, who was drinking her cup of black tea in elegant small sips, and thrust her finger toward her.
[[Image:STnBD V02 099.jpg|thumb]]

Turning away standoffishly, Fianna sighed and muttered.

"What a small room, I wouldn't have thought that this is a place where a noble would live in."

"Sh...Shut up! If you have complaints, why don't you take it up to the academy director?"

"What I am talking about is how messy the room is. Can't you catch the sarcasm of the remark?"

"Grh... I...It's usually properly tidied up!"

Kamito sighed as he was at his wits' end. These two have already been like this for some time now.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, don't you think so too?"

"Err, well..."

Casting a glance at Claire who was on the verge of tears, Kamito answered vaguely.


"That reminds me, Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ahh, it's certainly messy. Claire should at least clean it up."

Claire bit her lips with teary eyes.

''...Sorry, Claire. I'm unable to defy this princess.''

Somehow, the girl knew Kamito's true identity.

Kamito's intent was to quickly press the question, but, in this situation, Claire would also learn about it.

This princess seemed to have no intention of telling the secret to Claire, but she had been threatening him by leaking that name since a while ago.

Feeling like a cat on hot bricks, Kamito tediously sighed.

While the invisible fireworks scattered, Est was playing with Scarlet with a green foxtail.

It seemed that Claire realized that she was no match for Fianna in the battle of words, and diverted the flow of the argument to Kamito.

"Besides, why should it be my room?!"

"Well, because you're the only person in the dormitory who occupies the room just by herself."

"It's not only me, even not just two of us. Including Est, it's three people."

"Aren't you treating me as your slave spirit? By the dormitory rules, spirits are not counted as roommates."

"Uh, that's so, but..."



"Well, with all of us, I guess the room will be cramped, as expected. I'll leave."

In the first place, Kamito should have been living in a hut outside.

Moreover, it would be no good if rumors about a guy sleeping in a girl's room were to spread.

"Hey, what are you going to do when you leave? Do you plan on going as far as sleeping outdoors?"

"For the time being, a tent would be sufficient. I'll manage one way or another."

Claire grabbed the back of Kamito's neck as he tried to leave the room.

"What?"

"No."

"Huh?"

"That's no good. After all, if you're gone..."

Claire looked downwards and tightly bit her lips.

"Who will do the cooking and the laundry?!"

"...Err, you do it."

"No way. After all, the meals you make are delicious..."

It seemed that Claire, who used to live on canned food, had her stomach held captive by Kamito's home cooking.

"Besides, if you were to leave, wouldn't that mean you and Est are left all alone together. That's no good. Rinslet and, like just now, Ellis may come meddling. No, it's not just Ellis and the others. After all, there are many girls targeting you out of curiosity."


"If I'm being targeted...Est and I can fend off most of them."

"I...It's not what I meant... Stupid."

Claire released her hold on the back of his neck.

"Y...You are mine after all. I'll not give you to anyone."

"...Even if you said that..."

Kamito softly sighed—

"Hey, what do you mean by yours?"

Fianna muttered in soft tone.

"Claire Rouge, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito-kun?"

"Wh...What kind of relationship...? That's..."

Claire bashfully blushed,

"A...A sl...slave and a master relationship!"

"Wh...What did you say...!?"

Fianna looked at Kamito with an astonished look.

"D...Don't tell me, you have such an insane relationship..."

"Wait, don't utter something that'll cause misunderstandings!"

"Hm...hmm, besides, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito? Despite being a freshly admitted student, aren't you being very intimate?"


In reverse, Claire was the one asking back this time.

When she did, Fianna coughed—

"Me? I'm... his little sister, Kamito's."

"Eh!"

"...? A sister, I..."

"Hey, listen, the truth is that Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ye...Yes, she is my little sister, my little sister!"

Fianna murmured the magic words and Kamito nodded right away.

"Li...Little sister... I see, so you had a little sister."

Claire stroked her chest for some reason.

"However, I'm his stepsister."

"Stepsister!?"

"That's right, furthermore, a naughty stepsister."

"A nau...naughty stepsister!?"

Claire's face turned bright red in a split second.

''...What on earth was she imagining?''

"Here's a hint, a stepsister can be married to her brother, right, onii-sama ♪"

Suddenly, Fianna tightly pressed her large breasts unto him.


Kamito was spontaneously startled by that duly soft sensation—

"Wh...Wh...Wh...? Id...Idiot, you brute pervert!"

"Ouch, wait, it's a misunderstanding, stop—"

For some reason, tears welled up in Claire's eyes as she hit Kamito with her whip. Pishi! Pishi!

"Hey, what are you doing to Kamito-kun!"

Phishi!—Fianna grabbed Claire's arm that swung up.

"Uh, wh...what!"

"Kamito-kun isn't your slave."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

"He is mine."

"No, I'm not yours either, you know?"

Kamito retorted with half-opened eyes.

''...Good grief, I wonder why such people are all around me.''

"Too bad. Kamito is my slave spirit, after all...??"

"After all?"

As Fianna asked back, Claire's cheeks slight blushed,

"After all, err... I even...did the spirit contract ritual with Kamito."


"..."

Fianna opened her mouth.

She faced Kamito, whose head was made to squeak.

"Hey, is that true? Kamito-kun."

She had a devilish smile.

"No, that's..."

Honestly, he was getting embarrassed just by recalling that time.

He turned bright red and cast down his eyes, which was roughly the same reaction Claire's shown.

''If it was that embarrassing, then don't mention it''— was what she thought, but.

After witnessing such reaction from both of them, Fianna calmly muttered.

"I see... You kissed."

Her tone was certainly calm, but it was the tone that concealed something dreadful.

...She was angry. She was certainly angry.

''No, why is Fianna angry in the first place?''

As Kamito showed a doubtful expression, Fianna quickly stood up—

Faced Claire, who was bashfully turning red and sharply thrust her index finger at her.

"Let's have a match, Claire Rouge!"

"A match?"


"Yes, a match, where the winner is the one who can love Kamito-kun."

"No...No way, not such a thing! To begin with, Kamito is originally mine!"

"I've been saying that's not it..."

Kamito tried to cut into their conversation, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him.

"If you win, I'll leave this room. Then, you can do all the perverted things you'd like with Kamito-kun, just the two of you."

"I...I...I won't do such things!"

"Ahh, then, is doing it by yourself more to your liking?"

"Wh...Wh...Wh...What are...?"

Claire turned bright red and the steam vented from her head.

''...She was thoroughly toyed with.''

Claire was extremely weak toward the reprehension in such an area, she was a super innocent ojou-sama.

"Or perhaps, you have no confidence? You just don't want me to take away Kamito-kun?"

Fianna further provoked Claire, who has finally snapped.

"Guu... A...As you wish! Come forth, scorching hot hellcat!"

She summoned Scarlet and held in her hand an elemental waffe— Flame Tongue.

"Hey, do you plan on destroying the dormitory?! The people from the Sylphid Knights will dash here!"

"It's alright, because I'll settle it before they come."


"That's completely not alright!"

Claire-san, her eyes were serious. ...She was determined.

"Don't be in such a hurry, Claire Rouge."

However, Fianna waved her hand with a composed expression.

"What, now that it has come to this, are you pleading for your life?"

"I didn't say anything about having a match in blade dance. I wonder if trying to settle everything with violence is something proper nobles do. Did all the nutrition that's supposed to go to your head go to your breasts—"

Fianna looked at Claire's breasts and smiled.

"—I guess that's not the case."

"Burn all to nothing, red hot inferno ball!"

"Wait, Claire! Stop the spirit magic!"

Kamito flustered and held her hands to her back as Claire tried to recite fireball.

At their best, they were hovering near the bottom of the inter-school ranking. If they caused any more problems, «Team Scarlet's» score would drop to the lowest rank.

"Guu...then, what kind of match are we having?!"

"Yeah—"

Placing her index finger at her chin, Fianna slowly looked around the room.

—Then, her gaze stopped on a mountain of canned food, piled up in the kitchen.


Kamito overlooked that her eyes were sparkling.

"Then, the first one who satisfies Kamito's body, wins— How's that?"

"Sa...Satisfies his body...!?"

Claire's face turned bright red.

"No...no way, not such a thing! After all, I don't know any skillful methods... that's not it, su...such a thing is definitely not allowed!"

"I don't know what kind of misunderstanding you're having, but what I'm talking about is a culinary showdown?"

"Culinary!?"

Claire's face froze.

It was natural. The first time he met her, she was only eating canned food.

She couldn't possibly cook something decent.

"No way, I can't accept such a duel!"

"Ah, offering a meal for a spirit to enjoy itself is the same type of «Kagura» as a blade dance, a skill of a splendid spirit contractor. Isn't it also among the academy's core subjects?"

"Th...That's..."

"Or, are you lacking confidence? ...Like that chest of yours."

She snapped. At that moment, the sound of something snapping was heard.

"I...I get it..."


"Uh?"

"I...I accept it, this culinary match!"

Claire faced Fianna and sharply thrust her finger at her as she accepted the match.

At that moment, the princess expressed an impish smile.

''By the way, Claire, she has seen through the fact that you're weak in cooking!''

===Part 2===

Just like that, the culinary showdown between the two of them somehow began but—

The two beautiful girls, who put on aprons, were standing at opposite sides of the kitchen.

It was the common kitchen at the first floor of the Raven Class dormitory. It seemed that as long as one was a boarding student, it was alright to freely use the ingredients available there.

Est the judge sat well behaved at the table and was tightly grasping a spoon.

While being nervous about the other meaning of having Scarlet take care of the leftovers, Kamito paced around the back of the kitchen.

''...Frankly, Claire has no chance of winning.''

He certainly had never eaten Claire's home cooking but, in any case, she was the ojou-sama, who got through with mostly canned food in her meals since she came to the academy.


"Ehh, canned tuna, mackerel tuna... and I splurge a little and also open the canned crab."

While humming, Claire arranged the canned food ingredients. Kamito had doubts about approving her combination of canned food but, for now, it looked edible, so Kamito took a breath of relief.

"Fruits are easy to eat after being cut."

Upon seeing Claire slowly taking out the kitchen knife, Kamito interrupted her.

"Are you alright with that? Don't cut your finger."

"I'm alright, after all, I was always watching you prepare food."

"I see... Hn, you were always watching?"

"Idi... Th...That's not it, I do not mean something like that!"

"Waah, it's dangerous, don't swing the kitchen knife!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun!* Kamito splendidly dodged the kitchen knife, which grazed his nose tip.

"Hmm, be...because you said something stupid!"

Claire's face, up till her ears, was bright red and she quickly turned away.

"Putting that aside, what on earth are you making?"

"Seafood curry, the one that you often make. Because I like that."

"Eh, you don't normally use canned tuna and canned mackerel for seafood curry, you know?"

It seemed that she tossed the ingredients into the sauce from what she learned by watching him.


"Sh...shut up... It's not like there's a reason to the fishes' name one by one. It's the same as not remembering the face of the partner, who you danced with at the ball."

"...That's terrible. Do remember that."

Besides Claire's character, just her appearance was that of a transcendent beautiful girl. He was without doubt that there would be as many young nobles as the number of stars, who would be hard-pressed by her lovely looks and ask her for a dance.

"...At any rate, Claire, you're in a dress?"

"What, I was once too the daughter of a Duke family before my lands were seized, so I do at least wear dresses... Or perhaps, is it that I look strange wearing a dress?"

"No, I just thought that you looked good wearing it."

"...Wh...Wh...What are you saying, idiot."

Kamito spoke his honest thoughts and Claire turned red increasingly and looked downwards.

She slightly raised her head and looked at Kamito with an upward glance—

"Hey, do you re...really... think I look good?"

"Yea, I think that your red hair looks pretty with that pure white dress.... I don't want to admit it but honestly just your looks are prettier than any princesses."

"...!"

"Well, while wearing a dress, your breasts volume is overwhelming lacking though. Using paddings there to make do with it is the only—"


Then, Kamito suddenly shut his mouth.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo*... The kitchenware were clattering.

...It seemed that he stepped on another unnecessary landmine again.

"Ah...no... I'm sorry."

"...Th...Th...That's right. Unless I use paddings, I can't even wear a dress, right?"

"Hey, Clare, why are you holding such a thing? That's a handy tool you use to peel vegetables, it's not something you use on people... owaa, wai—"

===Part 3===

"Kuu, I can't believe that there's such a way to use a vegetable peeler..."

As Kamito cursed, he turned up at Fianna's corner this time.

There were numerous scars like cat-scratches on his cheeks.

"Despite being poor at using the cookware, she completely mastered using it as a weapon."

At this rate, the day that Claire's elemental waffe became a peeler from a whip might also be close.

''Turn into bonito flakes...? What a terribly unpleasant future.''

While pressing down on his cheeks, which were suffering a prickling pain, he was thinking about such a thing,

"—Hmm, you two are on pretty good terms."


Raising her face from the chopping board, Fianna said with half-opened eyes.

Somehow, she seemed a little displeased.

"Is that how it looks like? Princess, your eyes are also surprisingly bad."

"Not everything you see is the truth— That was a saying from a certain senior of mine."

"That indeed seems like words that a princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» would say."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders and stood beside Fianna.

She was slicing a carrot with a nice tapping rhythm.

Because she was a «Kagura» expert, who pleased spirits, as expected her skill was good.

"You seem full of confidence."

"Of course. During the time at the «Divine Ritual Institute», although there was a ritual to offer cooked meals to high ranking spirits once a month, all of them were satisfied with my offered meals and returned to Astral Zero."

"Really? That's amazing."

Kamito was honestly in admiration. That seemed to be a great expectation. Naturally, because appearance was more important than taste for the meals offered to spirits, he wondered if it would differ from the cooking humans eat.

"By the way, what was that one bottle you poured into the pot just now?"

"Capsicum. I'm using it as a subtle seasoning."

"I see, a subtle seasoning."

A subtle seasoning. The soup in the pot certainly became red and was making the ingredients subtle to see.


However, did subtle seasoning generally have such a meaning?

"...Is that okay?"

"Yea, it has such a vibrant and pretty color, doesn't it?"

...That somehow invited anxiety but he gave up on investigating it.

Fianna nodded, seemingly satisfied, and casted her sights onto the chopping board again.

While listening to the rhythmic tapping sound, Kamito gazed at Fiannas face profile.

She had black pupils of long slits and virgin-snow-like white skin.

Her black hair, which reached down to her waist, was currently tied up to not let it fall.

Her white nape was mysteriously erotic.

Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by that somewhat mature face profile.

''With just tying her hair up, her impression has greatly changed...?''

Her tied up hair. There was something stuck in Kamito's mind.

''...This girl, as I thought, have I met her somewhere?''

Despite that it should be the first time they met, the girl somehow knew Kamito's true identity.

''However, I don't have any princess acquaintances...''

It was irritating that he seemed to recall something but yet he couldn't recall anything.

He was staring at Fianna's face profile in that manner—

"Hey, Kamito-kun? Why have you been visually raping me since just now?"


Fianna turned towards him with a slightly troubled look.

"Ah, no... visually raping!?"

"That is certainly things like turning this fallen princess senseless, or training her like a slave. Kamito-kun, it's your free-will to make these various perverted delusions but... well, honestly, it doesn't really feel good to be used as an adolescent boy's delusions."

"What kind of person do you think I am?"

"Ah, I would like for you to not take a princess maiden, who serves the elemental lords of the «Divine Ritual Institute», lightly. I can read your mind like picking something up."

After saying that, Fianna drew her face close and gently placed her hand onto Kamito's forehead.

He was reflexively startled by the sensation of her cool soft skin.

"...Eh? No way, a nude maid, that's shameful..."
[[Image:STnBD V02 115.jpg|thumb]]

"What's shameful is your mind!"

Kamito spontaneously shouted.

Besides, what was a nude maid? Was it a variant of the naked apron? He was a little curious.

At that moment—

"Kamito, it's about the meat's grilling adjustment though, is medium good? Or, well-done?"

"Ahh, I prefer medium... Owa!"

Upon turning around, before he knew it, Claire was standing there with a smile and a fireball floating.



"Yo...Yo...You are the wo...wo...worst, something like nude maid, you're the worst!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo......!*

"Wait, it's a false accusation— Fianna!?"

He requested for help but Fianna had already left the scene with an impish smile.

"Tu...turn into cinders together with your insolent delusions, you pervert!"

The fireball Claire released blew Kamito away together with the kitchen.

===Part 4===

Just like that, 30 minutes passed.

At the table where the judges were sitting, the food cooked by the two of them was lined up.

Est, Scarlet and Kamito, who was worn out, were sitting side by side in a line.

As the result of drawing lots, they would start eating Claire's cooking first but—

"...Ah, I have to at least ask, what is this?"

A black lump of something was laid down on the plate before him.

Wasn't that probably the cinders thing Claire was always saying?

"If I remember, it was seafood curry... right? That was what you were making."

"...I...It looks a little overcooked."


The thing before him was completely carbonized... It was no longer about the taste.

"Ehh, is it bad if I don't eat this?

"I...It's not about appearances, what's important is the taste, right?!"

"It's awfully bitter."

Est, who sampled a mouthful, muttered that expressionlessly.

"...Est, you betrayed me."

"Isn't that obvious? Est, you've done well."

"Wh...What, Scarlet is deliciously eating it."

"That's because it's a fire spirit. It probably doesn't have something like the sense of taste."

That burnt-black lump was completely eaten by Scarlet, but he had the feeling that rather than eating something, it was incinerating waste. After it finished eating, it puffed out a small fireball.

"...Isn't Est also a spirit?! I don't think she understands the taste of a delicate cuisine."

"Use of abusive language towards a judge. Claire gets a point deduction."

Expressionlessly, Est raised up a point-deduction card.

"Guu..."

"With just a black thing, there's no need to eat it. It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand near her mouth and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Well, there seemed to already be a winner decided, but they had to also at least eat and compare her cooking.

...*Gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*.<ref>simmering sfx.</ref>

They saw the cooking that was carried over—

"Th..That's..!"

Kamito was lost for words. Est widened her eyes unusually, Scarlet purred.

It seemed to be a boiling...stew.

It was red. It was more red compared to the time Kamito saw it a while ago, It was a stew whose ingredients could not be seen.

"Ehh, what is... this?"

"This is the Ordesia royal family's speciality, the white stew."

"How is it white!?"

At least on the surface, all he could see was one color, red. And then, there was a dreadful smell that even thrust up into his nose.

It was because of the subtle seasoning she used just now, he was certain of that.

"Wh...What is this?! There's no way anyone could eat such a thing!"

Claire pushed aside her own matters and complained. ...Well, she understood that feeling.

"Ahh, the daughter of the Elstein family is complaining without even trying it."

Fianna brushed her glossy black hair and looked down at Claire.

"This isn't fair. I doubt that's something nobles, who are exemplars to the masses, do."

"Uggg....!"


Unfairness aside, Fianna also did not eat Claire's burnt-black thing, but Claire, who blew her top, seemed to not have noticed such a thing.

Or perhaps he should put it that she was basically weak to provocation to things about noble ojou-samas. She was even weaker especially when it involved her family name and her pride as a noble.

"I...I get it, it's alright if I eat a mouthful of that, right? I'm good with spicy things, after all."

The moment Claire nodded, Fianna expressed a wicked smile.

"Hey, Claire, that's seriously dangerous—"

Without time for Kamito to stop Claire, she put the spoon into her mouth.

And then, at the next moment.

"Hyguu—!?"

......*Patan*.

Suddenly, she collapsed onto the table.

"Cl...Claire, are you alright?!"

Kamito helped her up in a fluster but Claire's eyes were spinning.

"...Sh...She's completely knocked out."

"It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand at her waist and smiled.

"Err, it was that kind of match?"


"Is that not it?"

Fianna looked surprised.

Well, he felt that it was certain that they did not decide on the precise conditions to win.

"You certainly did say that you made the spirits satisfied with a ritual of the «Divine Ritual Institute», right?"

"Yeah, just by eating a mouthful, they returned to Astral Zero seemingly satisfied."

"Uh, I think that they probably did not return satisfied."

"A cooking that even destroys a spirit sense of taste...Unable to prohibit the trembling."

Est leaked out such a mutter.

===Part 5===

''Good grief... today was a troublesome day.''

Since then, one hour had passed, Kamito was using the shower installed in the bathroom.

Because Fianna said she would shower later, Kamito ended up entering the bathroom first without any reservation.

By the way, Claire was being nursed by Scarlet in the room. She should probably be groaning on the bed currently. Kamito thought she was pitiful but he could not even do anything.

It was already time for Est to sleep. She could not return to Astral Zero, so she needed to get a lot of sleep, and she would usually sleep for about half a day.


"At any rate" —Kamito muttered while having his shower.

''Fianna Ray Ordesia... huh?''

She was a girl, who was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and the second spirit princess candidate next to that Calamity Queen— Rubia Elstein. Why did she know Kamito's true identity? He did not clearly understand what her aim was for approaching him.

''It also doesn't seem like she's going to expose my true identity.''

Rather than seriously threatening him, Kamito thought that it was more like she was having fun with his reactions.

''...What on earth is going on?''

At the moment Kamito tried to stop the spirit device shower.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, I'm coming in."

Such a voice came from the direction of the dressing room.

"Hn, Ah—"

He replied.

"Wh...What!?"

Kamito turned around in a fluster.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gararaa*— The door opened.

Over there was—

"...What's the matter? You look so surprised."


A princess with a sheet of bath towel wrapped around her body.

"Wh...Wh...Wh...?"

Kamito fell into a panic state for a moment.

"Fi...Fianna, what are you doing?!"

"Uh?"

The princess slightly tilted her head and made a lovely smile.

She had a slender white nape. She had an elegant narrow waist. And then, there were her large swelling breasts. He thought that her bare white legs, seen from the silt of the bath towel, were bewitching unlike those of a 16 year old girl.

Kamito was dumbfounded—

"What, even for me, doing this thing is... embarrassing, you know?"

Her knees touched each other and she bashfully muttered.

Slowly, Fianna gently dropped her towel.

"...!?"

Kamito instantly covered his eyes with both hands—but,

"A sw...swimsuit...?"

Fianna was wearing a separate black swimsuit beneath the bath towel.

It was a water festival swimsuit, where thin veils were attached at the chest area and a pareo was wrapped around her waist.

She had both nicely tightened legs and a narrow waist that depicted her elegant curves.


Her slightly flushed body was beautiful like descending goddess.

Kamito was charmed instantly—

"Eh, what's ... the matter?"

"Wh...What?"

"Sh...Showing my bare skin to a boy... Kamito-kun, you are the first one, you know."

Fianna's voice slightly trembled as she embarrassedly muttered.

"Wh...Why...?"

Kamito gulped.

...He did not understand the point. Why was she doing such a thing?

As if his doubt was painted out—

"Hey, sit."

Fianna gently touched his shoulders with her hands and made Kamito sit facing the reverse direction.

It was the sensation of a girl's cool soft hands. His heartbeat beat faster right away.

"Fianna, what are you trying to—"

Fuyon.

"...!"

Suddenly, a soft sense of elasticity was pushed onto his back.

Kamito's back jumped in a startle.


Fianna coughed—

"A...a princess like me is giving your back a wash. Consider this an honor."

She began washing Kamito's back with a bubble-foaming body towel.

"Er, wait a while, why are you—"

Kamito couldn't comprehend it and was completely bewildered.

However, if he turned around, he would end up looking directly at Fianna's bewitching swimsuit appearance, so he didn't move.

"Be...Behave yourself, do you plan on making me embarrassed?"

She said that in a sulky tone and strongly scrubbed his back,

"Ho..How is it? Does it feel good?"

"Well, even if you ask something like that..."

Honestly, it felt good.

Or, with a cute girl so close like this, there's no way that it doesn't feel good.

However, he felt like he'll lose something important as a person if he said his honest thoughts.

"Yo..You're surprisingly stubborn... Hurry up and get ensnared by me!"

"Ensnared!?"

Funyu. Funyun.

He felt like he heard some sort of dangerous word just now, but his senses were taken away by the sensation of her breast pressing on him, and his mind immediately became hazy.


''This is... bad...!''

Kamito, who was brought up as an assassin since he was young at the «Instructional School», did not even do training against this kind of allurement. As, he was at the age where he did not yet require a counter-measure for such a thing, and his contracted spirit was keeping all approaching females completely away from him.

However, Kamito was now of the marriageable age of a youth.

He was already on the verge of losing his reason to the sensation of her breasts, pressing through her thin swimsuit.

"H..Hey... where are you touching!?"

"Be...Behave yourself! I'll tell your true identity to that girl."

"Th...That's right! Why do you know about Ren Ashbell—"

Kamito was about to turn around and ask her— at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bam!*— Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.

"...!?"

Over there was—

"C...Claire...?"

Claire Rouge, who was looking downwards and whose shoulder was trembling.

"Kuu, I can't believe you've already recovered..."

Fianna tightly bit her lips.

"Yo...Yo...You guys, wh...wh...wh..what are you doing?"


"You...you're mistaken, this is, err—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogogo...!*

Claire's red hair bristled like flames flaring up.

Kamito resigned to being turned to cinders like usual.

"..."

Claire's movement, after raising her whip up, suddenly stopped.

In her ruby pupils, flames were burning up, as she was sternly glaring at Fianna.

Fianna expressed a composed expression. Pitoo— she stuck her breasts onto Kamito's back.

"Fianna!? Wh...why are you doing something like adding fuel to—"

Kamito tried to separate his body in a fluster but his arms were tightly held.

"I'm now washing Kamito-kun's back. Could you please not bother us?"

"Kuu, yo...you guys..."

''Ah... I'm so dead.''

Kamito strangely closed his eyes with a calm mood.

However, the move Claire took next was completely unexpected.

It wasn't the usual where she blew Kamito away with her Flame Tongue—

"I...I'll... also wash your back."

"Eh?" "Huh?"


She sternly glared at the dumbfounded two of them— and informed them.

"I mean I'm also entering the bath!"

===Part 6===

[[Image:STnBD V02 004-005.jpg|thumb]]
"Ho...How is it, Kamito? Does it feel good?"

"Ah, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right?"

''Wa...Wait, what... kind of situation is this!?''

Three minutes later, Kamito's head was completely in a panic.

...He wondered if he was having a nasty nightmare. However, this sensation he felt on his back was real.

In a bathroom for 1 person to use, he ended up being covered in bubble-foam with two beautiful girls for some reason.

Furthermore, Claire wasn't even wearing a swimsuit. Her naked body was just wreathed around by a bath towel.

Her vivid crimson red hair looked pretty on her fine milky-white skin.

She had a petite build and slender proportions.

That lovely-fairy-like body of hers was more than charming enough, even if she was lacking breasts.

There were red belt marks on her thigh seen through the slit of her towel. Claire had her animal-training leather whip wreathed around her thigh. Those marks were strangely captivating.

Kamito eagerly tried to not look at the two of them, but because the room was small after all, he would end up closely stuck to their skin with just a slight movement. That sensation ended up further boosting his imagination.

"Kyaa...hey, what are you touching, idiot!"

"Ah, if you move like that, you'll rub my front...Hyauu."

It was that situation just by twisting his body a little due to the ticklishness.

''Give me a break...''

If boys of about the same age heard this, they might think that it's the Shangri-La of dreams, but, as for Kamito, he felt like it was as if he was sitting on a bed of nails.

...Why was this happening, he did not understand the point.

It was probably because Claire had an opposing heart towards Fianna that she ended up blurting out such a thing, and it became that she couldn't back out but— as for Kamito, who was dragged into this, this was intolerable.

He should be getting out from here as quickly as possible, but if he moved even a little, he would end up directly coming in contact with their skin, so even if he planned to get out, he couldn't get out.

"Hey, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right? Say that it feels good!"

"Ouchhh, you're peeling off the skin on my back."

"Eh, it hurts so much? ... Wow, your back is full of injuries."

"Ah, that's because I've always been hurt by a certain somebody."

"I...I'm sorry..."

Kamito groaned with a deadpan look and Claire awkwardly apologized.


"—No, I'm joking. Those are old wounds from the past."

The injuries on his back were gotten from the time when he called himself {{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}} before.

"...Hn? Fianna, what are you looking at?"

—Claire frowned and looked at Fianna.

"I...it's nothing."

"What's the matter with my spirit seal?"

Fianna had been intermittently gazing at Claire's spirit seal on her right hand since a while ago.

"Di...didn't I say that it's nothing!"

Fianna let out a flustered voice unlike her usual self and quickly averted her eyes.

Claire stared at her in such a state, seemingly puzzled—

"...Your spirit seal is at such a place. How unusual."

She had gotten a quick look at a part of her spirit seal at Fianna's cleavage, who was wearing a swimsuit.

"If I recall, you're a holy spirit user?"

"Yea... that's right."

Fianna, who answered her, had a slightly stiff expression.

"What kind of spirit is yours, summon it and show it to us."

Kamito also had an interest in that. As teammates participating in the same quest, they should at least have a grasp of the type of spirits being used. That was also, without fail, the duty of being in the team.


However, Fianna turned away with a seemingly displeased look for some reason.

"I'll show it to you when necessary. A spirit contractor doesn't thoughtlessly summon her contracted spirit."

Certainly, there were also spirit contractors with that kind of thinking among the academy students.

As there was the possibility that their spirits would be seen through by rivals from their appearances to their attributes, weaknesses and so on.

On the other hand—

"If you don't make communications with your contracted spirit daily, mutual trust can't be created."

There were also people who thought like Claire, and they were the majority in the academy.

As either opinions also have a reason, either side couldn't be unconditionally said to be correct, but—

For some reason, those words of Claire seemed to have gotten on Fianna's nerves.

"...You won't understand. Claire Rouge."

"...? Hey, what do you mean by that—"

"I'm getting out already."

Fianna muttered with an ice-like voice and quickly stood up.

—At that moment.

He heard the faint sound of weapons from afar.

It was something normal humans would fail to hear, the sound of metal clashing.

However, Kamito, who once received training at the «Instructional School», certainly heard it.


"Kamito, what's the matter?"

"There's battle occurring within the academy—"

It might be fellow academy students' duel. No, if that was the case, the Sylphid Knights should have immediately stopped it.

"I have a bad premonition."

That was a pure uneasiness— to be honest. His intuition as a spirit contractor, which was honed as he went through countless battles— that was the only one he wanted to believe that did not dull as he expected.

''There's no doubt, there's a terrible fellow—''

He dashed out of the bathroom, nimbly put on his uniform, and then Est turned up, rubbing her eyelids and looking sleepy, in her pajamas. It seemed that this sword spirit felt an unusual phenomenon.

"Kamito, there's something not good outside."

"Ahh, sorry for waking you up, Est."

"No, Kamito. I'm your sword."

Kamito grasped Est's small hand, and the girl's body turned into particles of light in a moment.

At the next moment, Kamito's hand was gripping the elemental waffe— Terminus Est.

He felt that her sword body was smaller and her radiance was also duller compared to usual but because she had just woken up, it couldn't be helped.

Kamito jumped out from the room's window.

"Wa...Wait up... ahh, come on! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire called Scarlet and jumped out chasing Kamito.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4

2013-02-04T10:32:17Z

68.11.169.26: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 4: Cat Fight==

===Part 1===

"Neeveeer, I won't accept this!"

It was evening. Claire's angry voice reverberated throughout the Raven Class dormitory.

"I've already had to concede to her joining the team temporarily due to the guarding quest, but—"

She brushed her red twin-tail hair in irritation.

"Why is this girl in the same room with us?!"

She faced Fianna, who was drinking her cup of black tea in elegant small sips, and thrust her finger toward her.
[[Image:STnBD V02 099.jpg|thumb]]

Turning away standoffishly, Fianna sighed and muttered.

"What a small room, I wouldn't have thought that this is a place where a noble would live in."

"Sh...Shut up! If you have complaints, why don't you take it up to the academy director?"

"What I am talking about is how messy the room is. Can't you catch the sarcasm of the remark?"

"Grh... I...It's usually properly tidied up!"

Kamito sighed as he was at his wits' end. These two have already been like this for some time now.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, don't you think so too?"

"Err, well..."

Casting a glance at Claire who was on the verge of tears, Kamito answered vaguely.


"That reminds me, Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ahh, it's certainly messy. Claire should at least clean it up."

Claire bit her lips with teary eyes.

''...Sorry, Claire. I'm unable to defy this princess.''

Somehow, the girl knew Kamito's true identity.

Kamito's intent was to quickly press the question, but, in this situation, Claire would also learn about it.

This princess seemed to have no intention of telling the secret to Claire, but she had been threatening him by leaking that name since a while ago.

Feeling like a cat on hot bricks, Kamito tediously sighed.

While the invisible fireworks scattered, Est was playing with Scarlet with a green foxtail.

It seemed that Claire realized that she was no match for Fianna in the battle of words, and diverted the flow of the argument to Kamito.

"Besides, why should it be my room?!"

"Well, because you're the only person in the dormitory who occupies the room just by herself."

"It's not only me, even not just two of us. Including Est, it's three people."

"Aren't you treating me as your slave spirit? By the dormitory rules, spirits are not counted as roommates."

"Uh, that's so, but..."



"Well, with all of us, I guess the room will be cramped, as expected. I'll leave."

In the first place, Kamito should have been living in a hut outside.

Moreover, it would be no good if rumors about a guy sleeping in a girl's room were to spread.

"Hey, what are you going to do when you leave? Do you plan on going as far as sleeping outdoors?"

"For the time being, a tent would be sufficient. I'll manage one way or another."

Claire grabbed the back of Kamito's neck as he tried to leave the room.

"What?"

"No."

"Huh?"

"That's no good. After all, if you're gone..."

Claire looked downwards and tightly bit her lips.

"Who will do the cooking and the laundry?!"

"...Err, you do it."

"No way. After all, the meals you make are delicious..."

It seemed that Claire, who used to live on canned food, had her stomach held captive by Kamito's home cooking.

"Besides, if you were to leave, wouldn't that mean you and Est are left all alone together. That's no good. Rinslet and, like just now, Ellis may come meddling. No, it's not just Ellis and the others. After all, there are many girls targeting you out of curiosity."


"If I'm being targeted...Est and I can fend off most of them."

"I...It's not what I meant... Stupid."

Claire released her hold on the back of his neck.

"Y...You are mine after all. I'll not give you to anyone."

"...Even if you said that..."

Kamito softly sighed—

"Hey, what do you mean by yours?"

Fianna muttered in soft tone.

"Claire Rouge, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito-kun?"

"Wh...What kind of relationship...? That's..."

Claire bashfully blushed,

"A...A sl...slave and a master relationship!"

"Wh...What did you say...!?"

Fianna looked at Kamito with an astonished look.

"D...Don't tell me, you have such an insane relationship..."

"Wait, don't utter something that'll cause misunderstandings!"

"Hm...hmm, besides, what kind of relationship do you have with Kamito? Despite being a freshly admitted student, aren't you being very intimate?"


In reverse, Claire was the one asking back this time.

When she did, Fianna coughed—

"Me? I'm... his little sister, Kamito's."

"Eh!"

"...? A sister, I..."

"Hey, listen, the truth is that Ren Ashbell's true identity—"

"Ye...Yes, she is my little sister, my little sister!"

Fianna murmured the magic words and Kamito nodded right away.

"Li...Little sister... I see, so you had a little sister."

Claire stroked her chest for some reason.

"However, I'm his stepsister."

"Stepsister!?"

"That's right, furthermore, a naughty stepsister."

"A nau...naughty stepsister!?"

Claire's face turned bright red in a split second.

''...What on earth was she imagining?''

"Here's a hint, a stepsister can be married to her brother, right, onii-sama ♪"

Suddenly, Fianna tightly pressed her large breasts unto him.


Kamito was spontaneously startled by that duly soft sensation—

"Wh...Wh...Wh...? Id...Idiot, you brute pervert!"

"Ouch, wait, it's a misunderstanding, stop—"

For some reason, tears welled up in Claire's eyes as she hit Kamito with her whip. Pishi! Pishi!

"Hey, what are you doing to Kamito-kun!"

Phishi!—Fianna grabbed Claire's arm that swung up.

"Uh, wh...what!"

"Kamito-kun isn't your slave."

"Yeah, that's right."

Kamito nodded.

"He is mine."

"No, I'm not yours either, you know?"

Kamito retorted with half-opened eyes.

''...Good grief, I wonder why such people are all around me.''

"Too bad. Kamito is my slave spirit, after all...??"

"After all?"

As Fianna asked back, Claire's cheeks slight blushed,

"After all, err... I even...did the spirit contract ritual with Kamito."


"..."

Fianna opened her mouth.

She faced Kamito, whose head was made to squeak.

"Hey, is that true? Kamito-kun."

She had a devilish smile.

"No, that's..."

Honestly, he was getting embarrassed just by recalling that time.

He turned bright red and cast down his eyes, which was roughly the same reaction Claire's shown.

''If it was that embarrassing, then don't mention it''— was what she thought, but.

After witnessing such reaction from both of them, Fianna calmly muttered.

"I see... You kissed."

Her tone was certainly calm, but it was the tone that concealed something dreadful.

...She was angry. She was certainly angry.

''No, why is Fianna angry in the first place?''

As Kamito showed a doubtful expression, Fianna quickly stood up—

Faced Claire, who was bashfully turning red and sharply thrust her index finger at her.

"Let's have a match, Claire Rouge!"

"A match?"


"Yes, a match, where the winner is the one who can love Kamito-kun."

"No...No way, not such a thing! To begin with, Kamito is originally mine!"

"I've been saying that's not it..."

Kamito tried to cut into their conversation, but the two of them didn't seem to hear him.

"If you win, I'll leave this room. Then, you can do all the perverted things you'd like with Kamito-kun, just the two of you."

"I...I...I won't do such things!"

"Ahh, then, is doing it by yourself more to your liking?"

"Wh...Wh...Wh...What are...?"

Claire turned bright red and the steam vented from her head.

''...She was thoroughly toyed with.''

Claire was extremely weak toward the reprehension in such an area, she was a super innocent ojou-sama.

"Or perhaps, you have no confidence? You just don't want me to take away Kamito-kun?"

Fianna further provoked Claire, who has finally snapped.

"Guu... A...As you wish! Come forth, scorching hot hellcat!"

She summoned Scarlet and held in her hand an elemental waffe— Flame Tongue.

"Hey, do you plan on destroying the dormitory?! The people from the Sylphid Knights will dash here!"

"It's alright, because I'll settle it before they come."


"That's completely not alright!"

Claire-san, her eyes were serious. ...She was determined.

"Don't be in such a hurry, Claire Rouge."

However, Fianna waved her hand with a composed expression.

"What, now that it has come to this, are you pleading for your life?"

"I didn't say anything about having a match in blade dance. I wonder if trying to settle everything with violence is something proper nobles do. Did all the nutrition that's supposed to go to your head go to your breasts—"

Fianna looked at Claire's breasts and smiled.

"—I guess that's not the case."

"Burn all to nothing, red hot inferno ball!"

"Wait, Claire! Stop the spirit magic!"

Kamito flustered and held her hands to her back as Claire tried to recite fireball.

At their best, they were hovering near the bottom of the inter-school ranking. If they caused any more problems, «Team Scarlet's» score would drop to the lowest rank.

"Guu...then, what kind of match are we having?!"

"Yeah—"

Placing her index finger at her chin, Fianna slowly looked around the room.

—Then, her gaze stopped on a mountain of canned food, piled up in the kitchen.


Kamito overlooked that her eyes were sparkling.

"Then, the first one who satisfies Kamito's body, wins— How's that?"

"Sa...Satisfies his body...!?"

Claire's face turned bright red.

"No...no way, not such a thing! After all, I don't know any skillful methods... that's not it, su...such a thing is definitely not allowed!"

"I don't know what kind of misunderstanding you're having, but what I'm talking about is a culinary showdown?"

"Culinary!?"

Claire's face froze.

It was natural. The first time he met her, she was only eating canned food.

She couldn't possibly cook something decent.

"No way, I can't accept such a duel!"

"Ah, offering a meal for a spirit to enjoy itself is the same type of «Kagura» as a blade dance, a skill of a splendid spirit contractor. Isn't it also among the academy's core subjects?"

"Th...That's..."

"Or, are you lacking confidence? ...Like that chest of yours."

She snapped. At that moment, the sound of something snapping was heard.

"I...I get it..."


"Uh?"

"I...I accept it, this culinary match!"

Claire faced Fianna and sharply thrust her finger at her as she accepted the match.

At that moment, the princess expressed an impish smile.

''By the way, Claire, she has seen through the fact that you're weak in cooking!''

===Part 2===

Just like that, the culinary showdown between the two of them somehow began but—

The two beautiful girls, who put on aprons, were standing at opposite sides of the kitchen.

It was the common kitchen at the first floor of the Raven Class dormitory. It seemed that as long as one was a boarding student, it was alright to freely use the ingredients available there.

Est the judge sat well behaved at the table and was tightly grasping a spoon.

While being nervous about the other meaning of having Scarlet take care of the leftovers, Kamito paced around the back of the kitchen.

''...Frankly, Claire has no chance of winning.''

He certainly had never eaten Claire's home cooking but, in any case, she was the ojou-sama, who got through with mostly canned food in her meals since she came to the academy.


"Ehh, canned tuna, mackerel tuna... and I splurge a little and also open the canned crab."

While humming, Claire arranged the canned food ingredients. Kamito had doubts about approving her combination of canned food but, for now, it looked edible, so Kamito took a breath of relief.

"Fruits are easy to eat after being cut."

Upon seeing Claire slowly taking out the kitchen knife, Kamito interrupted her.

"Are you alright with that? Don't cut your finger."

"I'm alright, after all, I was always watching you prepare food."

"I see... Hn, you were always watching?"

"Idi... Th...That's not it, I do not mean something like that!"

"Waah, it's dangerous, don't swing the kitchen knife!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun!* Kamito splendidly dodged the kitchen knife, which grazed his nose tip.

"Hmm, be...because you said something stupid!"

Claire's face, up till her ears, was bright red and she quickly turned away.

"Putting that aside, what on earth are you making?"

"Seafood curry, the one that you often make. Because I like that."

"Eh, you don't normally use canned tuna and canned mackerel for seafood curry, you know?"

It seemed that she tossed the ingredients into the sauce from what she learned by watching him.


"Sh...shut up... It's not like there's a reason to the fishes' name one by one. It's the same as not remembering the face of the partner, who you danced with at the ball."

"...That's terrible. Do remember that."

Besides Claire's character, just her appearance was that of a transcendent beautiful girl. He was without doubt that there would be as many young nobles as the number of stars, who would be hard-pressed by her lovely looks and ask her for a dance.

"...At any rate, Claire, you're in a dress?"

"What, I was once too the daughter of a Duke family before my lands were seized, so I do at least wear dresses... Or perhaps, is it that I look strange wearing a dress?"

"No, I just thought that you looked good wearing it."

"...Wh...Wh...What are you saying, idiot."

Kamito spoke his honest thoughts and Claire turned red increasingly and looked downwards.

She slightly raised her head and looked at Kamito with an upward glance—

"Hey, do you re...really... think I look good?"

"Yea, I think that your red hair looks pretty with that pure white dress.... I don't want to admit it but honestly just your looks are prettier than any princesses."

"...!"

"Well, while wearing a dress, your breasts volume is overwhelming lacking though. Using paddings there to make do with it is the only—"


Then, Kamito suddenly shut his mouth.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo*... The kitchenware were clattering.

...It seemed that he stepped on another unnecessary landmine again.

"Ah...no... I'm sorry."

"...Th...Th...That's right. Unless I use paddings, I can't even wear a dress, right?"

"Hey, Clare, why are you holding such a thing? That's a handy tool you use to peel vegetables, it's not something you use on people... owaa, wai—"

===Part 3===

"Kuu, I can't believe that there's such a way to use a vegetable peeler..."

As Kamito cursed, he turned up at Fianna's corner this time.

There were numerous scars like cat-scratches on his cheeks.

"Despite being poor at using the cookware, she completely mastered it using as a weapon."

At this rate, the day that Claire's elemental waffe became a peeler from a whip might also be close.

''Turn into bonito flakes...? What a terribly unpleasant future.''

While pressing down on his cheeks, which were suffering a prickling pain, he was thinking about such a thing,

"—Hmm, you two are on pretty good terms."


Raising her face from the chopping board, Fianna said with half-opened eyes.

Somehow, she seemed a little displeased.

"Is that how it looks like? Princess, your eyes are also surprisingly bad."

"Not everything you see is the truth— That was a saying from a certain senior of mine."

"That indeed seems like words that a princess maiden of the «Divine Ritual Institute» would say."

Kamito shrugged his shoulders and stood beside Fianna.

She was slicing a carrot with a nice tapping rhythm.

Because she was a «Kagura» expert, who pleased spirits, as expected her skill was good.

"You seem full of confidence."

"Of course. During the time at the «Divine Ritual Institute», although there was a ritual to offer cooked meals to high ranking spirits once a month, all of them were satisfied with my offered meals and returned to Astral Zero."

"Really? That's amazing."

Kamito was honestly in admiration. That seemed to be a great expectation. Naturally, because appearance was more important than taste for the meals offered to spirits, he wondered if it would differ from the cooking humans eat.

"By the way, what was that one bottle you poured into the pot just now?"

"Capsicum. I'm using it as a subtle seasoning."

"I see, a subtle seasoning."

A subtle seasoning. The soup in the pot certainly became red and was making the ingredients subtle to see.


However, did subtle seasoning generally have such a meaning?

"...Is that okay?"

"Yea, it has such a vibrant and pretty color, doesn't it?"

...That somehow invited anxiety but he gave up on investigating it.

Fianna nodded, seemingly satisfied, and casted her sights onto the chopping board again.

While listening to the rhythmic tapping sound, Kamito gazed at Fiannas face profile.

She had black pupils of long slits and virgin-snow-like white skin.

Her black hair, which reached down to her waist, was currently tied up to not let it fall.

Her white nape was mysteriously erotic.

Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by that somewhat mature face profile.

''With just tying her hair up, her impression has greatly changed...?''

Her tied up hair. There was something stuck in Kamito's mind.

''...This girl, as I thought, have I met her somewhere?''

Despite that it should be the first time they met, the girl somehow knew Kamito's true identity.

''However, I don't have any princess acquaintances...''

It was irritating that he seemed to recall something but yet he couldn't recall anything.

He was staring at Fianna's face profile in that manner—

"Hey, Kamito-kun? Why have you been visually raping me since just now?"


Fianna turned towards him with a slightly troubled look.

"Ah, no... visually raping!?"

"That is certainly things like turning this fallen princess senseless, or training her like a slave. Kamito-kun, it's your free-will to make these various perverted delusions but... well, honestly, it doesn't really feel good to be used as an adolescent boy's delusions."

"What kind of person do you think I am?"

"Ah, I would like for you to not take a princess maiden, who serves the elemental lords of the «Divine Ritual Institute», lightly. I can read your mind like picking something up."

After saying that, Fianna drew her face close and gently placed her hand onto Kamito's forehead.

He was reflexively startled by the sensation of her cool soft skin.

"...Eh? No way, a nude maid, that's shameful..."
[[Image:STnBD V02 115.jpg|thumb]]

"What's shameful is your mind!"

Kamito spontaneously shouted.

Besides, what was a nude maid? Was it a variant of the naked apron? He was a little curious.

At that moment—

"Kamito, it's about the meat's grilling adjustment though, is medium good? Or, well-done?"

"Ahh, I prefer medium... Owa!"

Upon turning around, before he knew it, Claire was standing there with a smile and a fireball floating.



"Yo...Yo...You are the wo...wo...worst, something like nude maid, you're the worst!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogo......!*

"Wait, it's a false accusation— Fianna!?"

He requested for help but Fianna had already left the scene with an impish smile.

"Tu...turn into cinders together with your insolent delusions, you pervert!"

The fireball Claire released blew Kamito away together with the kitchen.

===Part 4===

Just like that, 30 minutes passed.

At the table where the judges were sitting, the food cooked by the two of them was lined up.

Est, Scarlet and Kamito, who was worn out, were sitting side by side in a line.

As the result of drawing lots, they would start eating Claire's cooking first but—

"...Ah, I have to at least ask, what is this?"

A black lump of something was laid down on the plate before him.

Wasn't that probably the cinders thing Claire was always saying?

"If I remember, it was seafood curry... right? That was what you were making."

"...I...It looks a little overcooked."


The thing before him was completely carbonized... It was no longer about the taste.

"Ehh, is it bad if I don't eat this?

"I...It's not about appearances, what's important is the taste, right?!"

"It's awfully bitter."

Est, who sampled a mouthful, muttered that expressionlessly.

"...Est, you betrayed me."

"Isn't that obvious? Est, you've done well."

"Wh...What, Scarlet is deliciously eating it."

"That's because it's a fire spirit. It probably doesn't have something like the sense of taste."

That burnt-black lump was completely eaten by Scarlet, but he had the feeling that rather than eating something, it was incinerating waste. After it finished eating, it puffed out a small fireball.

"...Isn't Est also a spirit?! I don't think she understands the taste of a delicate cuisine."

"Use of abusive language towards a judge. Claire gets a point deduction."

Expressionlessly, Est raised up a point-deduction card.

"Guu..."

"With just a black thing, there's no need to eat it. It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand near her mouth and a wide smile appeared on her face.

Well, there seemed to already be a winner decided, but they had to also at least eat and compare her cooking.

...*Gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*, *gutsu*.<ref>simmering sfx.</ref>

They saw the cooking that was carried over—

"Th..That's..!"

Kamito was lost for words. Est widened her eyes unusually, Scarlet purred.

It seemed to be a boiling...stew.

It was red. It was more red compared to the time Kamito saw it a while ago, It was a stew whose ingredients could not be seen.

"Ehh, what is... this?"

"This is the Ordesia royal family's speciality, the white stew."

"How is it white!?"

At least on the surface, all he could see was one color, red. And then, there was a dreadful smell that even thrust up into his nose.

It was because of the subtle seasoning she used just now, he was certain of that.

"Wh...What is this?! There's no way anyone could eat such a thing!"

Claire pushed aside her own matters and complained. ...Well, she understood that feeling.

"Ahh, the daughter of the Elstein family is complaining without even trying it."

Fianna brushed her glossy black hair and looked down at Claire.

"This isn't fair. I doubt that's something nobles, who are exemplars to the masses, do."

"Uggg....!"


Unfairness aside, Fianna also did not eat Claire's burnt-black thing, but Claire, who blew her top, seemed to not have noticed such a thing.

Or perhaps he should put it that she was basically weak to provocation to things about noble ojou-samas. She was even weaker especially when it involved her family name and her pride as a noble.

"I...I get it, it's alright if I eat a mouthful of that, right? I'm good with spicy things, after all."

The moment Claire nodded, Fianna expressed a wicked smile.

"Hey, Claire, that's seriously dangerous—"

Without time for Kamito to stop Claire, she put the spoon into her mouth.

And then, at the next moment.

"Hyguu—!?"

......*Patan*.

Suddenly, she collapsed onto the table.

"Cl...Claire, are you alright?!"

Kamito helped her up in a fluster but Claire's eyes were spinning.

"...Sh...She's completely knocked out."

"It's my victory."

Fianna placed her hand at her waist and smiled.

"Err, it was that kind of match?"


"Is that not it?"

Fianna looked surprised.

Well, he felt that it was certain that they did not decide on the precise conditions to win.

"You certainly did say that you made the spirits satisfied with a ritual of the «Divine Ritual Institute», right?"

"Yeah, just by eating a mouthful, they returned to Astral Zero seemingly satisfied."

"Uh, I think that they probably did not return satisfied."

"A cooking that even destroys a spirit sense of taste...Unable to prohibit the trembling."

Est leaked out such a mutter.

===Part 5===

''Good grief... today was a troublesome day.''

Since then, one hour had passed, Kamito was using the shower installed in the bathroom.

Because Fianna said she would shower later, Kamito ended up entering the bathroom first without any reservation.

By the way, Claire was being nursed by Scarlet in the room. She should probably be groaning on the bed currently. Kamito thought she was pitiful but he could not even do anything.

It was already time for Est to sleep. She could not return to Astral Zero, so she needed to get a lot of sleep, and she would usually sleep for about half a day.


"At any rate" —Kamito muttered while having his shower.

''Fianna Ray Ordesia... huh?''

She was a girl, who was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and the second spirit princess candidate next to that Calamity Queen— Rubia Elstein. Why did she know Kamito's true identity? He did not clearly understand what her aim was for approaching him.

''It also doesn't seem like she's going to expose my true identity.''

Rather than seriously threatening him, Kamito thought that it was more like she was having fun with his reactions.

''...What on earth is going on?''

At the moment Kamito tried to stop the spirit device shower.

"Hey, Kamito-kun, I'm coming in."

Such a voice came from the direction of the dressing room.

"Hn, Ah—"

He replied.

"Wh...What!?"

Kamito turned around in a fluster.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gararaa*— The door opened.

Over there was—

"...What's the matter? You look so surprised."


A princess with a sheet of bath towel wrapped around her body.

"Wh...Wh...Wh...?"

Kamito fell into a panic state for a moment.

"Fi...Fianna, what are you doing?!"

"Uh?"

The princess slightly tilted her head and made a lovely smile.

She had a slender white nape. She had an elegant narrow waist. And then, there were her large swelling breasts. He thought that her bare white legs, seen from the silt of the bath towel, were bewitching unlike those of a 16 year old girl.

Kamito was dumbfounded—

"What, even for me, doing this thing is... embarrassing, you know?"

Her knees touched each other and she bashfully muttered.

Slowly, Fianna gently dropped her towel.

"...!?"

Kamito instantly covered his eyes with both hands—but,

"A sw...swimsuit...?"

Fianna was wearing a separate black swimsuit beneath the bath towel.

It was a water festival swimsuit, where thin veils were attached at the chest area and a pareo was wrapped around her waist.

She had both nicely tightened legs and a narrow waist that depicted her elegant curves.


Her slightly flushed body was beautiful like descending goddess.

Kamito was charmed instantly—

"Eh, what's ... the matter?"

"Wh...What?"

"Sh...Showing my bare skin to a boy... Kamito-kun, you are the first one, you know."

Fianna's voice slightly trembled as she embarrassedly muttered.

"Wh...Why...?"

Kamito gulped.

...He did not understand the point. Why was she doing such a thing?

As if his doubt was painted out—

"Hey, sit."

Fianna gently touched his shoulders with her hands and made Kamito sit facing the reverse direction.

It was the sensation of a girl's cool soft hands. His heartbeat beat faster right away.

"Fianna, what are you trying to—"

Fuyon.

"...!"

Suddenly, a soft sense of elasticity was pushed onto his back.

Kamito's back jumped in a startle.


Fianna coughed—

"A...a princess like me is giving your back a wash. Consider this an honor."

She began washing Kamito's back with a bubble-foaming body towel.

"Er, wait a while, why are you—"

Kamito couldn't comprehend it and was completely bewildered.

However, if he turned around, he would end up looking directly at Fianna's bewitching swimsuit appearance, so he didn't move.

"Be...Behave yourself, do you plan on making me embarrassed?"

She said that in a sulky tone and strongly scrubbed his back,

"Ho..How is it? Does it feel good?"

"Well, even if you ask something like that..."

Honestly, it felt good.

Or, with a cute girl so close like this, there's no way that it doesn't feel good.

However, he felt like he'll lose something important as a person if he said his honest thoughts.

"Yo..You're surprisingly stubborn... Hurry up and get ensnared by me!"

"Ensnared!?"

Funyu. Funyun.

He felt like he heard some sort of dangerous word just now, but his senses were taken away by the sensation of her breast pressing on him, and his mind immediately became hazy.


''This is... bad...!''

Kamito, who was brought up as an assassin since he was young at the «Instructional School», did not even do training against this kind of allurement. As, he was at the age where he did not yet require a counter-measure for such a thing, and his contracted spirit was keeping all approaching females completely away from him.

However, Kamito was now of the marriageable age of a youth.

He was already on the verge of losing his reason to the sensation of her breasts, pressing through her thin swimsuit.

"H..Hey... where are you touching!?"

"Be...Behave yourself! I'll tell your true identity to that girl."

"Th...That's right! Why do you know about Ren Ashbell—"

Kamito was about to turn around and ask her— at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bam!*— Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.

"...!?"

Over there was—

"C...Claire...?"

Claire Rouge, who was looking downwards and whose shoulder was trembling.

"Kuu, I can't believe you've already recovered..."

Fianna tightly bit her lips.

"Yo...Yo...You guys, wh...wh...wh..what are you doing?"


"You...you're mistaken, this is, err—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gogogogogogogogo...!*

Claire's red hair bristled like flames flaring up.

Kamito resigned to being turned to cinders like usual.

"..."

Claire's movement, after raising her whip up, suddenly stopped.

In her ruby pupils, flames were burning up, as she was sternly glaring at Fianna.

Fianna expressed a composed expression. Pitoo— she stuck her breasts onto Kamito's back.

"Fianna!? Wh...why are you doing something like adding fuel to—"

Kamito tried to separate his body in a fluster but his arms were tightly held.

"I'm now washing Kamito-kun's back. Could you please not bother us?"

"Kuu, yo...you guys..."

''Ah... I'm so dead.''

Kamito strangely closed his eyes with a calm mood.

However, the move Claire took next was completely unexpected.

It wasn't the usual where she blew Kamito away with her Flame Tongue—

"I...I'll... also wash your back."

"Eh?" "Huh?"


She sternly glared at the dumbfounded two of them— and informed them.

"I mean I'm also entering the bath!"

===Part 6===

[[Image:STnBD V02 004-005.jpg|thumb]]
"Ho...How is it, Kamito? Does it feel good?"

"Ah, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right?"

''Wa...Wait, what... kind of situation is this!?''

Three minutes later, Kamito's head was completely in a panic.

...He wondered if he was having a nasty nightmare. However, this sensation he felt on his back was real.

In a bathroom for 1 person to use, he ended up being covered in bubble-foam with two beautiful girls for some reason.

Furthermore, Claire wasn't even wearing a swimsuit. Her naked body was just wreathed around by a bath towel.

Her vivid crimson red hair looked pretty on her fine milky-white skin.

She had a petite build and slender proportions.

That lovely-fairy-like body of hers was more than charming enough, even if she was lacking breasts.

There were red belt marks on her thigh seen through the slit of her towel. Claire had her animal-training leather whip wreathed around her thigh. Those marks were strangely captivating.

Kamito eagerly tried to not look at the two of them, but because the room was small after all, he would end up closely stuck to their skin with just a slight movement. That sensation ended up further boosting his imagination.

"Kyaa...hey, what are you touching, idiot!"

"Ah, if you move like that, you'll rub my front...Hyauu."

It was that situation just by twisting his body a little due to the ticklishness.

''Give me a break...''

If boys of about the same age heard this, they might think that it's the Shangri-La of dreams, but, as for Kamito, he felt like it was as if he was sitting on a bed of nails.

...Why was this happening, he did not understand the point.

It was probably because Claire had an opposing heart towards Fianna that she ended up blurting out such a thing, and it became that she couldn't back out but— as for Kamito, who was dragged into this, this was intolerable.

He should be getting out from here as quickly as possible, but if he moved even a little, he would end up directly coming in contact with their skin, so even if he planned to get out, he couldn't get out.

"Hey, I'm the one who's making you feel good, right? Say that it feels good!"

"Ouchhh, you're peeling off the skin on my back."

"Eh, it hurts so much? ... Wow, your back is full of injuries."

"Ah, that's because I've always been hurt by a certain somebody."

"I...I'm sorry..."

Kamito groaned with a deadpan look and Claire awkwardly apologized.


"—No, I'm joking. Those are old wounds from the past."

The injuries on his back were gotten from the time when he called himself {{Furigana|Strongest Blade Dancer|Ren Ashbell|margin=13}} before.

"...Hn? Fianna, what are you looking at?"

—Claire frowned and looked at Fianna.

"I...it's nothing."

"What's the matter with my spirit seal?"

Fianna had been intermittently gazing at Claire's spirit seal on her right hand since a while ago.

"Di...didn't I say that it's nothing!"

Fianna let out a flustered voice unlike her usual self and quickly averted her eyes.

Claire stared at her in such a state, seemingly puzzled—

"...Your spirit seal is at such a place. How unusual."

She had gotten a quick look at a part of her spirit seal at Fianna's cleavage, who was wearing a swimsuit.

"If I recall, you're a holy spirit user?"

"Yea... that's right."

Fianna, who answered her, had a slightly stiff expression.

"What kind of spirit is yours, summon it and show it to us."

Kamito also had an interest in that. As teammates participating in the same quest, they should at least have a grasp of the type of spirits being used. That was also, without fail, the duty of being in the team.


However, Fianna turned away with a seemingly displeased look for some reason.

"I'll show it to you when necessary. A spirit contractor doesn't thoughtlessly summon her contracted spirit."

Certainly, there were also spirit contractors with that kind of thinking among the academy students.

As there was the possibility that their spirits would be seen through by rivals from their appearances to their attributes, weaknesses and so on.

On the other hand—

"If you don't make communications with your contracted spirit daily, mutual trust can't be created."

There were also people who thought like Claire, and they were the majority in the academy.

As either opinions also have a reason, either side couldn't be unconditionally said to be correct, but—

For some reason, those words of Claire seemed to have gotten on Fianna's nerves.

"...You won't understand. Claire Rouge."

"...? Hey, what do you mean by that—"

"I'm getting out already."

Fianna muttered with an ice-like voice and quickly stood up.

—At that moment.

He heard the faint sound of weapons from afar.

It was something normal humans would fail to hear, the sound of metal clashing.

However, Kamito, who once received training at the «Instructional School», certainly heard it.


"Kamito, what's the matter?"

"There's battle occurring within the academy—"

It might be fellow academy students' duel. No, if that was the case, the Sylphid Knights should have immediately stopped it.

"I have a bad premonition."

That was a pure uneasiness— to be honest. His intuition as a spirit contractor, which was honed as he went through countless battles— that was the only one he wanted to believe that did not dull as he expected.

''There's no doubt, there's a terrible fellow—''

He dashed out of the bathroom, nimbly put on his uniform, and then Est turned up, rubbing her eyelids and looking sleepy, in her pajamas. It seemed that this sword spirit felt an unusual phenomenon.

"Kamito, there's something not good outside."

"Ahh, sorry for waking you up, Est."

"No, Kamito. I'm your sword."

Kamito grasped Est's small hand, and the girl's body turned into particles of light in a moment.

At the next moment, Kamito's hand was gripping the elemental waffe— Terminus Est.

He felt that her sword body was smaller and her radiance was also duller compared to usual but because she had just woken up, it couldn't be helped.

Kamito jumped out from the room's window.

"Wa...Wait up... ahh, come on! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire called Scarlet and jumped out chasing Kamito.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references />

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5}}</noinclude>